Two groups have finally unionized on the shores of the Land of Sound. With three days to spare, Team Kumo spent their days training under their honorable sensei while sending off a genin that was deemed useless and lacked shinobi skills to continue on. Making the necessary preparations, it wasn’t long before Fire Trio arrived as they had been warned about their arrival from a falcon named Horus.

---

The Fire Trio had rushed their arrival as much as they could, taking little breaks here and there as to not run up all their energy. Having spent no time for distractions, they arrived as a reasonable time as Sarada had announced their arrival beforehand. Many shinobi awaited for them, greeting them as they made their way to the port, particularly the two notesble Jonin leaders.

---

It was going to be a match into water as familiar faces seemed to be recognizable...

---

Team Kumo & Fire Trio have been pushed together into their thread for now until instructed to go back into their separate threads. The two groups are currently on the shore at the port.

The Fire Trio has finally arrived as they made their way to his group. With a slight bow out of respect, he pulled his mask down from his mouth. ”Lady Sarada. We have been expecting you. I assume your travels were well?” he asked politely as he extended his arm out, the falcon he was familiar with named Horus, hopped from his shoulder to his forearm. ”We received your message of your arrival,” he informed. ”We also received word from Lord Sasuke himself about your encounter with the Uchiha brothers. I am relieved to know you and your group are all right,” he added. ”Sakuya, Sozui. Make them some food. I’m sure they’re starved after a long journey from home,” he muttered to them as he pulled his mask back on his face.

Upon arriving at the shore, it was evident things were all ready to go and were fully prepared. The land of storm was ready for a naval battle upon the frozen cold oceans of the world. She scanned the area and she had been informed of the plan before their mission even began. She had nodded in acknowledgment as Fujii Sima, known as the White Botl Shinobi, paid his respects for her status and title. ”Our travels were fine, thank you,” she answered kindly as she noticed Horus. She gave out a slight whistle and Horus responded by hopping to her shoulder and nuzzled her with his head on her cheek. This made her smile a bit as Fujii informed her that he received her message and a message from Lord Sasuke. Her smile eventually vanished as Fujii went on.

”I see. Yes. We had an encounter with them, however it was a cause for concern as it appeared it wasn’t even them. I’m unsure what kind of power they wield, however they were able to send out clones much stronger than shadow clones, to scout our land. It was a win for us, but whatever they came there for, they completed because they were quick to run and mention that “these” bodies were to of no use for them anymore,” she explained further on the situation. ”I truly hope they aren’t using forbidden Justus. We’re all doomed if so,” she whispered under her breath.

Sakuya would bow in greeting as customary from Kumo when a student would greet a teacher, before giving an affirmative response to their sensei when told to prepare food for their guests. It was fortunate for them to be able to gather some fish before hand to prepare and cook, allowing the recently arriving team a nice, warm meal amidst the cold weather of the harbor.

Sakuya's spirits lifted when she spotted the members of Lady Salada's team - recognizing Nanami among them. She let out a smile and winked to her friend as she turned to finish up on what she was asked to do. There would be plenty of time to catch up later on.

Nanami stops just behind Sarada. She looked a little tired, but seemed no worse for wear. She looked up to See Fuji, Sakuya, and Sozui and bows "I am glad all of you are safe." Nanami body relaxes. She had a few minor strains she could feel in her body, and fatigue. She scanned the port. It was active like any port should be. She finds something to lean against and lets her muscles to relax. Nanami lets out a sigh of relief. It felt good just to lean against something. It was surprising to see Sakuya's team.

After taking a moment she walks over to Sakuya and Sozui "I'll help you cook if you would like my help?" She asked with a smile. Even though she was tired and sore. She still wanted to help "How has your mission gone so far? Or are we both at the first point for our respective missions?"Seeing Sakuya made her forget about how worn out she was from the run, and was a little eager to keep moving. She knew they would have a few days on the boat to recover and looked forward to it. For now she wanted to keep busy, and keep her mind focused..

Sima just rubbed the back his neck as Sarada expressed her concerns. ”Hmm. I wouldn’t worry about it. I am sure our Omo will handle things in regards to those two. Truthfully I hope they’re taking defense because of the uncertainty of their presence,” he chimed as he turned towards the port. ”So. I am sure you’re unaware of the situation here at the port,” he pointed out as he began pointing to various things. ”From afar, it is not known, however with your background, it would be easy to see that none of these ships are real except for the one we are assigned to. And the many bodies you see? All clones from the original crew,” he explained. His tone seemed to change suddenly. ”Several snow vessels were seen before we arrived. We manifested this plan to help us go through undetected while the illusions of the massive naval force pushed through. However we expect a battle regardless,” he explained.

[Private to Harusame Sakuya: Before the Fire Trio had arrived and made themselves known to the group with exchanges of greetings, Sima had explained to both Sakuya and Sozui that because of the history between the Fire Trio, they were forbidden to mention any details pertaining to their mission and who their targets were. It had been explained it was to keep things calm and to prevent interference from the Fire Trio.]

[Private to Kondo Sozui: Before the Fire Trio had arrived and made themselves known to the group with exchanges of greetings, Sima had explained to both Sakuya and Sozui that because of the history between the Fire Trio, they were forbidden to mention any details pertaining to their mission and who their targets were. It had been explained it was to keep things calm and to prevent interference from the Fire Trio.]

When they had arrived at the shores, they were greeted by the other team that was led by another jonin, Fujii Sima. He was also known by his name the White Bolt. Nori bowed respectively towards him and who appeared to be his squad. She remembered the girl just a little. She knew she was someone that Nanami was friends with. But Sozui...she didn't remember meeting him before, but she guessed now was as good a time as any to get to know these two. After all, they were going to be journeying together for a little while. Besides, it wasn't everyday that they got to interact a lot with other shinobi from different lands. Although she wished it could have been under better circumstances.

Once Sarada began to speak with Fujii-sama, Nori walked with Nanami over to greet both Sakuya and Sozui. "Hello. I'm Nori. I'm not too sure if you remember me, Sakuya, but we met back in Konohagakure. It's nice to see you again," she said to the raven haired girl before she looked over to Sozui. "This is our first time meeting. I am Nori. It's a pleasure to meet you." She bowed her head politely at him before she looked between the two. "If there's anything that we can do to help you in any way, please let us know. I know your team must have had quite a journey to get here as well. I do help prepare several meals at home, so I may know a thing or two that we could make if you need some assistance in making anything." She smiled.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:36, Tue 27 Feb 2018.

Giving a bow to Sarada, he followed Sakuya's example and began assisting with the preparation of the meal for the new arrivals to their camp who he noted were full of rather helpful people, which normally he wouldn't mind taking advantage of. Of course, these were hardly normal circumstances, and Sima had reminded them of how tiring the journey to get here was and that was only if the group had truly come straight from Konohaakure. Putting on a smile, he bowed to Nori, Nanami and their teammate as a show of respect.

"While it is gracious of the two of you to offer, I insist that you sit back and let us prepare the meal. The journey here can be quite draining, and we have already had time to rest up. Also, you are technically our guests, so it would be rather rude for us to have you wait upon yourselves." While he was not a true chef, traveling with Sakuya and Sima had allowed him to pick up enough about cooking that he was able to assist with the meal preparation without needing to be told what to exactly do the entire time.

"While normally I wouldn't mind you helping out, I think Sozui has a point here," Sakuya added as she finally put the fishes prepared on a grill to cook, "We're just standing by here, training while waiting for the mission to start as well. I hope you didn't encounter too much trouble on the way here, Nanami-chan!"

"Un, I remember, Nori," Sakuya nodded with a reserved smile, preferring not to recall the details of their fight back then, "It is good to know we will be working together this time around."

Nanami nodded and smiled "I understand, I would probably ask the same if our positions had been reversed.." She finds a seat nearbyand watches them cook. She could tell when she sat down how tired she actually was. Nanami found herself nodding off before she would lift her head back to the waking lands. She used the sizzle of the fish and the enticing smells as motivation to stay awake. Her body was like -"Yay we can rest, I mean sleep, I mean rest."- was kind of what Nanami's body was doing. She wouldn't sleep until they were on the ship. So she stood back upand used both hands lightly slapping her cheeks trying to keep from falling asleep "The run was a march, and we did run into a little trouble. But Sensei took care of it. Sensei is definitely strong." In her mind she knew her first goal, was to gain acceptance and be seen as a ninja in Sarada's eyes..

Nanami walked over and leaned against Nori using her almost like a crutch. It was clear from the run, she needed to train more on her endurance "Both of our missions will likely be dangerous, and you missed my concert, Sakuya. I know missions take precedence. I will have to put on another one when there is time, if not a private one.. I got Nori and Shiroma to do the final song of the concert with me. It was amazing!" Talking about the concert seemed to invigorate and instil energy back into Nanami.

In reply to Fujii Sima (msg # 6):

She had crossed her arms across her chest as Fujii explained the battle plan and the strategy they were going to use. ”Quite interesting. This has been well thought out. My only concern is that if a battle does happen, it won’t be long until they discover the decoy. Is everyone ready to defend the one ship to our survival?” she asked as she turned to Fujii. She knew her students had had a similar situation from their last mission however they had already made land; this time it would be while on the ship. Sarada would have to come up with a battle plan as she had two long range fighters and one close range that would likely be useless in this case. She remembered Nanami’s weird dragon summoning from before but it truly reminded her of the Susano’o. She knew Nanami didn’t have that kind of power to hold up something like that for very long considering she couldn’t even handle the two days run from here. Her head turned towards the group of five genin. She knew little of Fujii’s Genin however she was sure she could come up with a battle plan if it came down to it. She looked back at him. ”I’ll have to think of a formation before we set sail. We cannot risk sinking out in the middle of nowhere and I want to avoid casualties at all costs,” she expressed.

"Well, you aren't entirely wrong. The journey was a pretty long one. We haven't got a lot of rest these past couple of days. We took little breaks here and there to eat and wash up, but we haven't had a full night's rest since the night we left," Nori replied as she set her bag down on the floor and out of the way so no one would trip on it. "But it's not normally in our nature to just stand by and do nothing, so please let us help should you need it. I mean, you may have had a chance to rest up a little more than us, but I know your journey couldn't have been an easy one, either." She wasn't exactly sure how long they had been here waiting for them, but it was most likely an equally amount of a draining journey for them, too.

Nori's eyes turned to Sakuya when she responded to her greeting and gave her a small smile. Aside from being Nanami's friend, Sakuya did seem a little familiar to her. There was something about her, but what was it that she wasn't remembering. "I agree. I am glad that we are on the same side in this fight. I mean, it's not everyday that we get to actually converse with others from different lands, so despite the circumstances, it's nice to be able to do that," she said and turned her head to look at Shiroma. "I'm not sure if you met Shiroma yet, but our team found her on our mission to the Land of Snow. She has became a great ally and friend to us. She is actually our leader during this mission as it is pretty complicated why neither Nanami nor I didn't assume command. We are hoping to restore our places during and after this mission." She turned her head and looked down at Nanami as she saw her friend come over and lean against her. She knew the journey had been a long one and she looked completely exhausted. "Perhaps you should take a small rest before dinner, Nanami. Traveling here wasn't easy. I can wake you up when dinner is ready," she told her. "You need to conserve your energy."

Shiroma had run throughout the days coming here, her body was tired but her mind was still sharp as she dropped down next to her team along with the other one.  Her eyes flickered over the others there and raised an eyebrow slightly wondering why there was only two of them beside their Jonin. Not wanting to bring anything up that might be a sensitive subject she settled down on a group of boxes leaning back against one.  Her body ached slightly from the push of the last two days sighing softly. She had wished it hadn’t been needed but she was fairly certain that the main reason for the forced march had been their suspension.  She frowned slightly sighing and shaking her head slightly before letting her eyes drift close.   They opened again on pale ice blue as before they had been the deeper dark blue of her alter ego, both now awake she nodded in greeting to the other too Genin. “Nice to meet you both I’m Shiroma.” She let it go at that as she relaxed.

As she listened to the two offer to do all the cooking she sighed softly looking over toward their leaders arching a brow at their discussion wondering what the pair were talking over.  She had something of an idea but left it as just that, not doing anything to explore what might be going on.  Any information she got would be enough.  Realizing she had one thing she needed to know she hopped up and came over next to Sarada waiting for acknowledgement before she would inquire about the planned departure time and if she and the girls should take a little time and grab short naps or just wait till the ship.  After all if it was going to be twenty minutes it really wasn’t worth it but a couple hours could mean the difference between life and death.

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 11):

He looked at Sarada with interest as he considered her concerns about a pursuing battle at sea. ”Worry not, m’lady. I have that taken care of. Our medical kunoichi has a great defense for onboarding trespasses as do I. My long-distance little guy has quite the arsenal that could pack a punch in a pinch if it came down to it,” he explained. ”The seamen abroad are originally from Konoha so their long range can handle ongoing battles. And with your reputation and your group, it’ll add to our strengths,” he added as he patted her shoulder gently. ”We can do this. There’s a possibility it could fail, however we can handle this. You have your mission as I have mine. Failing to land within enemy territory isn’t an option here. If we fail now, it means we are not doing our jobs,” he muttered over as he looked at the shores again. If he had to guess, it was probably going on 5 in the afternoon; the sun would begin setting any minute now. ”You should rest up. Lord Sasuke would never forgive me if something happened to you,” he added and looked at her. He had to admit, just standing next to her made him feel small. She was beautiful like her mother and honorable like her father. He couldn’t imagine being the offspring of famous parents.

He blinked as he caught himself lost in his own thoughts. Wow...I haven’t thought about my parents in a long time. My own team barely knows a thing about me. Huh.. he thought over. His background was tragic and not one to kiss and tell, nobody knew of his origins or his past. He swallowed as he turned back to Sarada. ”Go rest. We’re setting sail once the sun is not visible anymore,” he urged and removed his hand from her shoulder.

He finally raised a brow as he noticed one of Sarada's genin had walked up to them, the conversation coming to an end at the perfect time. "I believe someone wants your attention," he joked and walked off to the port further, checking to make sure everything was in order and perfect before they left here.
This message was last edited by the GM at 09:07, Thu 01 Mar 2018.

In reply to Yamada Nori (msg # 12):

Nanami shook her head with a smile "I kind of got a second wind, so to speak. It sucks at times, especially when I do want to rest. But I got used to it when I was training with Sakura-Sensei. I trained and worked with her and the other medical shinobi roughly twelve hours a day, and then spent six hours doing personal training.. That involved the fighting style using the chakra scalpel, and the dragons. As well as the homework and such I got from Sakura-Sensei." She spun in place waiting and wondering how good the food would be.

The teen looked over at both of the team's leaders. They seemed to be having a planning session. She hoped Sarada wouldn't doubt them "A ship battle could happen.. Me and shiroma could handle that. Explosive arrows and Ice arrows. A hull wouldn't last long against us." She was proud of how effective her arrow jutsu is..

She watched Shiroma head over to Sarada and Fuji "I am glad Shiroma is our team leader." Nanami looked back at Nori and smiles.

That tired look was gone as Nanami talked, watched, and waited for the food.

She nodded her head, listening carefully to Fujii's well thought plan for the potential battle that could take place within the next few hours. She had certainly hoped no trouble would come to their way, but life wasn't always that easy. "Your reputation proceeds you, Sima. A commander, a leader, and the infamous title of the white bolt shinobi," she pointed out as she looked over at him. "It certainly is going to be an honor fighting beside you if it comes down to it. I suppose I have nothing to worry about then if you truly believe you have everything taken care of," she replied back with a soft smile as he had patted her shoulder gently. She couldn't help but notice he had been staring at her for a brief moment, before he seemed to have gotten lost in thought.

Sima had been one of those legendary shinobi that people knew nothing about except his good deeds. He had been rumored to be rough around the edges with his students all the time. A mysterious sheet of paper, they called him, as he wasn't an open book that blurted out his history. Quite truthfully, she herself didn't know much about him except for his exploits and the minor participation in the previous wars. He seemed to be the kind of man that didn't gloat about his wars and partake in the activities that only mattered most.

Still...

She sighed softly to herself, before Sima had pointed out Shiroma's presence, which made her head turn slightly to the right as Shiroma waited quietly next to her. Turning her full attention to her, she opened her mouth,"Shiroma. I apologize for not seeing you before."

"Is there something you needed?" she asked curiously. She was sure she instructed them to rest and eat as Sima had instructed his students to feed them after their harsh travel here. She could be wrong, but it seemed important to Shiroma if she made her way here. Now that Sarada thought about it, Shiroma didn't mingle like the other two girls did. She believed that's why Sarada took a great liking to Shiroma the most. She was all business and leisure for a later hour.
This message was lightly edited by the player at 09:18, Thu 01 Mar 2018.

Nori listened to Nanami speak of her training with Lady Sakura and her gaily hours of training that she endured. “That sounds a bit like my training with Lee-sensei. We used to work hours at a time, but it was because of that that my stamina and my endurance built up. The run didn’t really bother me as much as I was used to being on my feet and running constantly. It was a little brutal, but it was worth it in the end,” she told her friend. “He was always on his feet and ready to train at first light. Even the simplest of things we did during the day, whether it was eating ramen at the ramen shop, going for a walk in the woods, or wading in the water to cool ourselves off, he was always so full of energy. It was a bit intense and sometimes it was a bit hard to keep up with him, but he it was because of him that I built up a lot of strength and improved myself both physically, mentally, and emotionally.”

Nori turned her head and looked over to their senses and Fujii-sama having their conversation a short distance away and there was no doubt that they were discussing the mission at length. She didn’t want to intrude or interrupt their conversation, so she turned her attention back to Nanami. “I guess we should be prepared for anything in times like this, but it’s also at times like this where we all have to play off each other’s strengths and improve our team dynamics.” She turned her head and looked over at Sakuya and Sozui. “I’m glad we are going to all be working together, though. I’m curious to see what you two are made of,” she said with a small smile. “We are going to make a good team.”
This message was last edited by the player at 09:39, Thu 01 Mar 2018.

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 16):

Shiroma bowed her head slightly to the two Jonin in respect. “Forgive me Sensei, Fujii-sama, I didn’t mean to intrude.” She turned her attention to Sarada and smiled slightly her bright pale ice eyes looking back with dignity and respect but not worry or fear. “Sensei I needed some more information, I know you told us to rest sensei but to properly advice the team I needed to know whether or not to tell them to go ahead and sleep or not.  Basically I need to know when we plan to be leaving on our next leg of the trip. If we only have less than an hour then sleep could hurt us in the long run if we have a couple hours it would be best to take advantage of it as much as we could.”  She paused for a moment and frowned slightly before she brought up something else. “I should also mention I found on the trip here that my unique mental status provided some interesting options.  If you would like I will write up a formal report about it for you to read or give you the basics I know now in a shortened version right now. Though I would like your permission to continue to experiment with it while in the field.”

She carefully listened intently to Shiroma’s concerns over the appropriate rest orders Sarada had barked at them not too long ago. It was more of a concern of time management. ”When I instructed you all to rest, I left it up to each of you individually how you go about that. We aren’t leaving until the sun is completely gone. Master Fujii plans to have the vessel depart once there is no light anymore. It’ll help in our favor for a stealth entry,” she explained. ”The sun should be setting completely within the next two hours. That’s probably enough time to at least nap at the most. You all will be able to sleep on board as well unless told otherwise. I told expect any of you to be able to have the energy like we do,” she explained.

The conversation had quickly turned as a brief moment of silence closed in on them. Then Shiroma spoke up. Truthfully Sarada seemed a bit lost as to the topic of an experiment was mentioned. It peeled her interest though as she looked at the young girl with interest. It was clear Shiroma and Inner Shiroma were in cahoots with one another and were observing something. ”I am not one to deny a person’s personal interest with the world or anything that helps them obtain knowledge. But before I can even form an opinion on this, I would like to know as least minor details of what you’re planning to do,” she commented.

Shiroma listened carefully to the information given about the travel plans and nodded slowly. “Thank you sensei I wasn’t planning on telling them what to do but rather wanted to know the plans so that as the leader I could give advice.”  She thought over the question put before her as to what she was planning on doing.

‘It’s a legitimate question.’

‘No really? Your think?’

‘Not helpful.’

‘Well what are we going to do?’

‘Not sure yet…I guess…’

The frost girl looked back up at Sarada and tilted her head. “Well simply put.  I found that while one of my…selves. Is sleeping the other one is able to maintain connection to the senses.  When we stopped at the valley after the battle I was able to let my body and one of my...personalities?” she shook her head and sighed. “I still need to figure out how to refer to myself.  But I was able to let all but one of the splits sleep my body woke refreshed and my minds got four hours of sleep each while still maintaining connection to the senses besides sight.  And again while traveling I was able to allow my selves switch off taking a few hours of rest while the other one controlled the body. It allowed me to maintain a rested level of mental focus over this entire trip. As for what I would like to do…well I would like to continue seeing what limits this has…what I can do with it honestly.”
This message was last edited by the player at 11:45, Thu 01 Mar 2018.

"Well for now, it would be best for your team to eat up and replenish your strength," Sakuya finally spoke up, serving grilled fish for their guests and collaborative teammates, "Nothing is better than resting properly after a satisfying meal, especially a cooked one when outdoors."

Sakuya made sure each of them received two pieces of fish each. It may be a lot for some, but if they were going through a lot of work, they will need all the nutrition they can receive from food.

In reply to Tsuna Shiroma (msg # 20):

Sarada had glanced to where the group was mingling around a grill. They had begun eating, which was one of the few ways to relax and prepare for the voyage ahead of them. She turned back to Shiroma as she just began explaining the weird discovery she had been toying with. As she went on, it was evident that Shiroma had her full attention. The whole ordeal was unique in her case and to know she was able to switch back and forth between herself and her inner self and feel completely refreshed, it almost sounded inhuman. To form an opinion on the matter, she had to remember the details she was just told seconds ago.

”I see,” she muttered as she crossed her arms across her stomach. ”My only concern is is that while it saves you energy upon your mental capabilities, it’s the physical body that worries me,” she replied. ”Your mind indeed has two souls within one body. While it makes your brain work much harder than per say someone with only one soul, your brain likely is going to be strained switching back and forth constantly. While you may feel fresher now since it’s newly being toyed and tested with, it could have its cons later on. I can imagine it’ll hit all at once as oppose to small increments here and there,” she explained softly. She couldn’t imagine having two souls in her. That she didn’t inherit from her mother.

”However this is just assuming. I can’t say what’s to happen. I just feel like it would put a lot of strain on one’s mind  eventually. However physically, your body is still but one. Damage to your body cannot be fixed with a switch of a mind. Remember that. Just because you feel exhausted and your other half doesn’t, doesn’t mean your body feels refreshed and brand new when switching with a fresh mind. Our bodies can only handle so much as we are human. The closest to “Gods” would honestly be Naruto himself and my father as they can fight forever it seems whereas many of us cannot,” she ranted on cans caught herself doing so.

She shook her head lightly. ”I apologize, I’m ranting now. Back to the topic. These are just my concerns is all. You’re free to continue your little experiment, however do it when we are not engaging in major confrontations unless you absulotely have to. We don’t know the drawbacks to your little discovery yet so I would hate for us to find out during a crucial time such as battle,” she finished as her arms uncrossed and placed them at her sides.

Shiroma frowned in thought as she processed what Sarada was saying and arched an eyebrow thoughtfully. The way that Sarada's mind worked was rather impressive being able to come up with potential issues to something that she had admitted she didn't fully understand.  And they were all quite logical as well.

‘She makes good points.’

‘Indeed, but I don’t know how to test them for sure.’

‘Hmmm that might need to be saved for when we return to the village.’

‘Agreed till then we will limit our switches to when needed agreed?’

‘Agreed last thing I need is to go addle brained because we are hurting ourselves.’

‘You and me both.’

Shiroma nodded slowly as she smirked slightly at the comment that Sarada was rambling. “That’s quite alright Sensei, many people process things verbally.  I have the luxury of processing things verbally in my own mind.” She laughed softly her face brightening with a smile that seemed to have the whiteness of new fallen snow infused into it.   “I did see what you are saying in the trip here Sensei, my…souls for lack of a better term as of yet, they were refreshed but my body was not though I did find it interesting how much of fatigue is mental fatigue.  If the mind is tired it does not process the needs of clearing acid from the muscles as well and the like so when I switched I found that I could gain a small about of energy physically. Though the potential danger of mental damage...I fear psychologically that is already done. Though a physical toll on my physical brain…that was not something I had considered and without distracting from our mission I am unsure how to test for it.”  She frowned and chewed her lower lip softly shaking her head coming to a decision. “With that in mind it might be best to stop with the experiment till we can have someone watching my physical brain to see if damage is done when I switch or what exactly happens.” There was a bit of an intake of breath at the scent of the grilled fish as she looked over and felt her stomach growl, though she pushed that away as she refocused on the conversation at hand.

‘There is no doubt the body still has needs’

‘No doubt’

Sarada studied Shiroma’s facial expressions. After observing for a brief moment, she realized when Shiroma used her obvious tick or furrowing her brow or biting her lip, she was lost in though, likely talking to herself eternally. As the silence went longer than expected, just when Sarada was about o say something, Shiroma cut her off by a split second.

After Shiroma had hopped on board with Sarada’s suggestion of the small experiment, she nodded in agreement. ”I think your mental capacity is as normal as it’ll ever be. You claim this has been going on for quite a year now; your mental health is probably far better than when it was when this first happened. If I could guess, I would think this new darkened chakra has something to do with this split souls,” she uttered as she thought over her next explanation.

”The only person ever recorded to have such a special case like you was actually my mother. My mother had a darker...side to her. On the outside, of course she was approachable, friendly, and kindhearted. But apparently after a Chunin exam preliminary match, her opponent was unable to successfully probe her mind because my mother had a inner self about her that warded off the jutsu and any other genjutsu,” she explained. ”She never went through an extensive tests and it wasn’t said she suffered at all but your case and hers are different as her inner self couldn’t take control per say of her body,” she added as she noticed Shiroma biting her lip.

”I think mentally you’re going to be okay. I just worry physically, you’ll be putting more strain on yourself than most would. I would suggest much endurance training and also proper self care. With two medical on board, well technically three with Sakuya’s background, i can approve testing your limits on this mission,” she commented with a small smile before quickly disposing it.

”And you’re okay with this? Wanting to be studied like a caged animal?” she asked curiously. It came out more harsher than it should’ve and she quickly realized that. ”Sorry. That came out worse than it should have,” she uttered. ”I meant, you’re okay with people watching you? To prove and invade your mind like that? And what about your other self? There’s two of you and I think the both of you should be onboard with each other. It’s like an invasion of privacy to your mental state,” she voiced her concerns. She wasn’t too familiar with the Scientology that the shinobi in the labs partake in, however the horror stories of Orochimaru’s test subjects were more than enough to have sympathy for anybody who under went the harsh experiments of discover.

Shiroma arched an eyebrow at the comment about being a caged animal and then smirked slightly at the quick attempt to make it sound better.  She shook her head slightly and sighed. “Well as long as the cage is gilded.”  She smirked and waved off her bad attempt at a joke sighing softly as she took a moment to think.

‘Well?’

‘Privacy? What’s that?”

‘You’re a riot you are.’

Shiroma nodded slightly. “I am open to it.” There was a half second dip of the eyelids before the dark blue eyes looked back at Sarada. “As am I.” Again a quick switch. “Though I do not wish to distract from either our mission or potential training.  Though I feel that potential training or time to experiment might not be forthcoming once we are on the ship.
Shiroma tilted her head slightly to one side as she processed the rest of what Sarada said and again frowned as she heard an issue with something. "Sensei…I think you might have misunderstood something about my report.  Though my mind fragmented about a year ago, the switching did not start taking place till Nanami helped free us from the genjutsu. So though the fragmentation might not cause damage just by being there.  The switch…is still a rather new element.”

For once in her life, Sarada felt at ease and relaxed once a joke struck the air. She couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle of delight. She knew she had to retort something back. ”Oh? Then you can have Horus’ old gilded cage,” she added with a small smile.

After a brief second of silence, Shiroma and her other half seemed to agree with being used as a social experiment. While it didn’t settle well with herself, she didn’t have a ruling over their personal choice on the matter. ”I say you continue doing what you’re doing with your own observing and testing the waters. With two powerful Jonin onboard, it won’t be much of a hassle picking up after any dire mistakes,” she reassured. ”I approve like I have said before. Just don’t do it in the worst of times. We can’t afford to lose another great shinobi to the war,” she complimented.

Shiroma pointed out her misunderstanding of things to the original report but Sarada needed to clarify her theory first. ”That may be the case, however from what you explained in that report, you were still fully aware of what was going on and what was happening, but you weren’t doing it. I believe it was the genjutsu that kept the two of you separated as to not cause interference. With time towards the end, you were able to slightly influence captivating so they could help you. With that small push and the release of the jutsu, it split you two apart creating the separation of minds,” she clarified her reasonings. ”Even though it wasn’t actually you committing those actions under the genjutsu, something else was. The moment you realized this, you created the split, the friction between the two minds. It has always been there Shiroma. Just now, you have more control over it,” she added as she thought over Sigmund’s case now.

”This may sound crazy however I believe Sigmund’s case will turn out the same way. It seems this darkened chakra has influence on our negative emotions. Every person in the world has negative emotions that causes darkness from within. Some actually purify themselves with the waterfall of truth as it is a myth that that waterfall allows you to see the darkness from within and ward it off. I think every person has a darker side to them, one that can cause havoc everywhere they go. I believe that chakra has an influence that causes an entirely new soul to be created as if we are just the host to mold that person,” she rambled on again. ”I can imagine if this theory is actually true, we could potentially all be doomed; fighting ourselves, destroying ourselves...” she uttered as she blinked, shaking her head.

”Sorry. I am rambling again. I don’t mean to bore you with grown-up talk,” she joked, obviously not an adult herself but could very much well be there if she wanted to.

In reply to Harusame Sakuya (msg # 21):

Nanami smiled and found a place to sit as she waited "You are right, even though both me and Nori want to help we should rest while we can. Due to the chance that there will be an attack while sailing. Rest cannot be guranteed. So even if it is an hour of just sitting and resting our bodies. It will help if we aren't able to rest on the ship" She leans her back against a crate. Making sure it wasn't going to be moved. She leans forward and rests her head on her knees "I wonder what will unfold in the future." She smiled gently.

Her whole body was relaxed in that position. She had slept in the clinics breakroom like that when she pulled a few all nighters. Nanami looked comfortable and she felt the calm the water brought. She loved the water. Even in the desert they had many oasis. They were hidden from outsiders via Genjutsu or other means.

"I am glad we all get a little time to hang out. I forsee many more missions in our future's. So we may not get moments like this often." She watches Sakuya "How has your training been, Sakuya? Your Sensei looks to be very strong, much like our Sensei." Her head was still resting on her knees. Nanami was curious about Sakuya's sensei. But didn't ask. Nanami knew she could gain some insight as they traveled together.

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 27):

"We appreciate your kindness. It's going to be nice to have a hot meal after traveling so far. Sensei treated all of us to BBQ a few days ago in Otogakure, but other than that, it's been mainly what we packed in our bags or fish we caught. Nothing too appetizing, but it was food," Nori replied with a small smile as she slowly slid down against the side of a barrel and sat down on the floor. A small sigh of content left her lips as she was finally able to relax. There was a bit of soreness in her muscles from all the running and she had a feeling that it was going to effect her later, but as long as she was able to get some kind of rest, she would be okay. Having a hot meal in her stomach, fresh water to drink, and a small nap was going to do wonders for her. She relaxed back against the wooden surface of the barrel and tilted her head back before she closed her eyes. Upon hearing Nanami's voice speak about there not getting a chance to rest on the ship or get quiet moments like this, she opened her eyes and turned her head to look over towards the sun that was setting on the horizon. She was right. They wouldn't get many quiet, relaxing moments like this from here on out. Even if it was just for five minutes or one hour, it was best to enjoy what peaceful times they had as she was sure they wouldn't get money. A fight was headed their way. She knew that and it was inevitable. Nori was confident that they would be able to accomplish what they needed to as she believed that their team was strong and capable of getting it done. There was no time for fun and games anymore. This was the real deal. "Whatever the future unfolds, we will have to be ready for it." She turned her head and looked at Nanami. "We will get through this together." She then turned her head to look at Sakuya and Sozui. "All of us," she added.

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 26):

Shiroma listened to Sarada digesting what she was saying as she was saying it. Shiroma blinked as she heard the theory about  the way that her mind split had happened and felt something strange even as she was talking.  Shiroma’s eyes shifted but not through the normal closed eyes but swirled around in a mix of colors and for the briefest of moments were blood red before they settled into the dark blue of  the other identity.  Shiroma stared at Sarada for a long moment, before she was able to respond at all.  The look on her face one of abject horror, her voice rising up in pitch and volume slightly not screaming but loud enough anyone around might still hear.“So…what you are saying is you think I am Shiroma’s evil side? The side that committed all those acts?”

‘No I don’t believe that.’

‘But does she?’

“You just said that you think everyone has a darker side that wants to cause havoc. If that isn’t evil then what is?” Gone was the normal placid controlled emotions the easy  demeanor the even sage like wisdom the belied her young age. The face that looked back at Sarada was haunted, terrified not of anything around her…no her eyes said she was scared of herself.

‘Let me have control! Damn it Shiroma we can talk this through.’
This message was last edited by the player at 12:35, Sat 03 Mar 2018.

Sarada felt a wave of threat wash over her as she felt the piercing eyes of her young genin comrade. When the silence grew between them, she narrowed her eyes as she witnessed the drastic change of eye color. Shiroma had always been quick to switch her personalities; Sarada had this point in time, knew when she was talking to the outer and inner selves: ice blue and ocean blue.

However the change had been different. The air had friction and she felt her body react from within; her gut tightened as if it sensed danger. It was natural her own eyes reacted to the sudden friction in the air; her infamous sharingan taking the place of her raven colored eyes but it had not been the third tomoe this time. It had been the death eyes of the mangekyo sharingan.

Shiroma’s voice had raised at her, naturally making Sarada shift under her feet, preparing herself for the worst. The conversation turned sour so quickly that she started to believe that she may have spoken too much on a sensitive matter. Her jaw locked, her pulse racing; the adrenaline running through her veins. However through it all, she remained calm on the outside like a stoned statue during a harsh tropical storm.

”The darkened chakra that manifested it self and grew essentially is apart of the other half that is present to me right now,” she stated. ”Though not aware, you are the darker side of her. However you redeemed yourself by not acting on the sole purpose of your creation. We all have a choice. We all choose whether to be good or evil. Nobody is ever born evil, but that doesn’t mean nobody has a darkness inside them, just waiting to dip it’s fingers in cruel acts of nature,” she explained.

The last sentence of Shiroma’s revelation echoed through her head multiple times.

If that isn’t evil, then what is?” she repeated to herself.

The look on Shiroma’s face was of pure horror as if realizing she was capable of evil acts upon humanity. Sarada couldn’t help but feel terrible for the entire ordeal. For once, her knowledgeable rambling and intellectual mind caused a person to question themselves and their way of life. She was prepared for the backlash though; if a fight broke out, she was prepared to strike at any given moment. Her fingers twitched at her sides ever so slightly without even meaning to. The hairs on the back of her neck felt funny as she noticed they were beginning to stick up. She felt her neck grow hot underneath the skin’s surface. But all the while, she kept a relaxed and collective demeanor on the outside.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:16, Sat 03 Mar 2018.

Shiroma stood there her eyes the deep ocean blue as she listened to Sarada’s words.  She rocked slightly on her feet as she seemed almost unstable there unable to completely hold onto the real world for the moment.  The next movement out of her was telling, she fell to her knees.   Her eyes snapped closed and she gripped her hands into tight fists. Her face contorted in concentration as there was a very short internal battle.  There was one nice thing about the conversations between her two selves…they could happen at the speed of thought which needed no more than an instant.

‘Shiroma we can talk this through, I know what you are going through…I can feel it.’

‘I…’

‘Just let me have control’

‘But…’

‘It’s alright I promise I know what I’m doing.’

‘Okay…’

Shiroma’s eyes slowly relaxed and opened slowly on the pale ice blue no trace of the dark blue, or the red there at all. “I’m sorry sensei…for that emotional outburst.” She sighed softly and reached up wiping a set of ice crystal tears from her eyes as she pushed herself up off her knees very slowly.  Her face was back to its much calmer state much more her normal self though the evidence was clear as she was focusing on something. “You touched…on a subject that we are still figuring out for ourselves.” She looked up slowly at Sarada and saw the ready stance and her eyes and Shiroma flinched back slightly. “Sensei…I don’t think…there is any need for that…I and she will…figure things out, unless you truly don’t feel you can trust her or me, or us.”

Thinking the worst, Sarada prepared herself for what she thought was the inevitable: the first swing. However this wasn’t the case. Moments passed as they exchanged looks through silence of the eyes. And before she knew it, Shiroma had fallen to her knees. She realized it was an emotional distress that overcame the young girl. It was at that moment Sarada had actually felt useless for once as she witnessed the horrific events of reality: truth.

A few seconds passed as she noticed Shiroma’s demeanor change back to the normal aura of peace and tranquility. When the wave of threat passed, her eyes had settled back to their dark irises of her true self. Before she could even extend her hand out to help Shiroma up, she had already gotten to her feet on her own. The first words out of her mouth were an apology for simply being human: emotions.

She shook her head, as everyone knew nobody should apologize for being human. Emotions had what defied us to the core. ”Apologizing for being human is not needed. Even we need to let it out sometimes...” she trailed off softly as Shiroma stood before her. Even Sarada relaxed with her in sync.

It was evident that Sarada had crossed a nonexistent line she didn’t know had been there. Perhaps it was the lack of empathy. Perhaps it had been her rugged ways. Perhaps she forgot who she was actually talking to. She made the mistake of dragging out a conversation that probably should’ve ended moments ago but instead persisted they keep speaking. However she remembered her words: she was human.

She had shaken her head more as Shiroma made the comment about her not trusting them. That wasn’t the case at all. ”No...” she began as she placed her hands upon Shiroma’s shoulders as she looked down at the girl before her. ”If I did not trust you, I wouldn’t have taken this position as your sensei. I trust all of you with my life,” she added with a soft smile.

”Underneath your fears lie great opportunities. Because when you start doing the things that scare you the most, tearing down the invisible barriers that separate you from the good life, you become the person you've always dreamed about in your mind: your ideal self,” she said, her feeble attempt of reassurance. The fear here was facing the realization that we all had an evil darkness that we all fought to contain every single day. In Shiroma’s case, she had already unlocked that darkness.
This message was last edited by the player at 14:38, Sat 03 Mar 2018.

Preparations had been settled and felt with. After walking away from the end of his conversation with Lady Sarada, he had waked aboard the ship. It wasn’t big in size as he walked up the metal ramp that dug into the shores’ sands. He turned right and walked several feet before opening a metal door that was clearly to the poop deck. Upon entering it, a tall man with shaggy hair and the land of storms headband tied to his upper arm. Wearing the land of storms insignia.

”Captain. Status report,” he asked softly as he closed the metal door behind him. The captain slugged his shoulders as he turned in the chair that he had been sitting in and rose to his feet, a slight bow before staring at Fujii. ”The last of the defenses are coming. The land of sound is lending assistance as we speak, providing the needed supplies. We are ready to set sail in an hour,” he had explained. ”All the essential men are resting currently in the quarters. Once we set sail, the genjutsu will take effect and they’ll hold on as long as they can. This tug boat here will head a different direction; once we reach a certain radius, the genjutsu will lift. I advise a weather camouflage if possible to help aid us on sliding through. Once we’re there, the two teams will split and we’ll continue on your objective. Lady Sarada will have most of the back up as she is our lady and we cannot lose her,” he had explained as he looked toward at sea through the windows.

”I’ve been doing this for a long time, Sima. I can promise you, we’re going to be okay,” he added and looked at him.

Sima merely had nodded his head as a map was brought out and the routes were lined and circled; marked for potential threats and a potential battle. ”Do not fail me, Cho. We have a lot at stake here,” he uttered before opening the chamber doors again and waking out, back down the ramp.

By the time he came to the shore again, that’s when he heard the commotion between Sarada and her student. He hesitated to approach as the vocal pitch conversation seemed to have escalated to something more hostile. Before he could intervene, the situation had defused, the hostile atmosphere coming to an end. Under his mask a frown was plastered. He had hoped nobody would be fighting upon the ship when they started to set sail because otherwise, a woman’s war would become the downfall of them all. He walked up slowly, ignoring the conversation between a Sarada and Shiroma and sat down near the fire, nodding his head to all the genin surrounding it and eating.
This message was last edited by the GM at 09:52, Tue 06 Mar 2018.

Sakuya was glad to be able to give Nanami and her teammates some time to rest, especially after a pleasant meal they have prepared prior to their journey. While using the time after the meal to clean up while their guests were taking a rest, the topic came to how her own training went about and what Sima was like.

"If you think about it, sensei definitely is strict with his training regiments," Sakuya said as she put away the containers where she stored the herbs used for cooking, "But considering what the team has been through, it is his way of watching out for us and prepare for what's coming."

"Sensei is definitely a very good person," the genin added with a nod as she put a finger under her chin in thought, "He definitely won't mince words to let you know if there's a problem, but he'll be there to help you out as long as you put your weight to it. Like what we have been doing while waiting for the mission - training how to do water walking in open waters. It definitely is different from having to walk on still water surfaces."

Nori listened quietly after hearing Sakuya speak about their sensei and his training methods, she couldn't help but wonder just what type of methods that Sarada would have for them in the future for her own type of training. "I would definitely agree that Sarada-sensei's training methods are going to be pretty intense. I mean, she was assigned to be our sensei not too long before our departure from Konoha, so we haven't really had much time to train with her. However, we did undergo a training evaluation with her for the purpose of assessing our skills," she said as she clasped her hands on her stomach as she relaxed back against the barrel behind her. "Sensei seems like she is going to be tough and that she is going to push us...a lot, but I want to believe it's for the purpose of wanting us to be the best shinobi we can be and like your sensei, to prepare us for what's coming."

Nori turned her head and looked over at Sarada that was with Shiroma. They two seemed to be having a pretty in depth conversation. "I can't say that sensei is a bad person. I know she's tough and she's very by the book. If we take one step out of line, she won't be afraid to deal us the consequences. I know that pretty well. Her and I...well, we haven't exactly gotten off to a smooth start, but I do respect her. She is trying to prepare us for what's really out there and I want to believe that she is looking out for us, but she is certainly a giver of tough love. I am definitely positive about that." She turned her head and looked back at Sakuya. "While we are out here on this mission, she is counting on us. If things go wrong and her life is threatened, we have to be the ones to protect her. Regardless of her being our sensei, she is still someone of great importance, so even at the cost of our lives, we have to make sure she is safe. However, I imagine it must be hard for her to place her life in the hands of three shinobi who have yet to really prove their worth," she added. "I would just hate to disappoint her, you know?"
This message was last edited by the player at 10:23, Sun 04 Mar 2018.

Nanami nodded as she listened to both of her friends "Until we get to know her better it hard to say what she will be like. I understand her loyalty and faith in her father.. It's pretty much the same for most fathers and daughters." She smiled lightly "Father has been very busy with the changes, and mother.." She tilted her head "I never got a clear answer on my mothers whereabouts." She yawns a little "I think I am going to nap.. I have this gut feeling, that we won't get much rest on the ship."

Nanami smiles at Sakuya "I think our Sensei's are alike in their methods. I do look forward to seeing how much Sensei can teach us, and how much we can learn." Her eyes glanced again at Shiroma "We are all family." She smiled gently "I'll do my best to protect all of you.."

Her eyes close slowly "Wake me when the food is ready."

Nanami falls asleep. Her breathing is silent, and her body stays still almost like a statue. It was obvious she trained her body to sleep stealthily..

With all the new faces, Sozui trying to hang back as he focused on the task that he had been given while the others caught up with one another and discussed potential battle tactics that could be employed should they be attacked at sea. It seemed as though there were many among them that could be a vital part of any plan that was constructed, and his only concern was that given that they were a group of shinobi that weren't used to working together in a combat situation that there might be some overlap of some of their jutsus that could prove quite disastrous. Of course, he was sure that Sima had taken that into account, which was why he didn't mention it.

The rest of the evening went by smoothly in his opinion as dinner was served and a discussion of varying training methods took place. Sozui chose to remain a quiet observer as there wasn't much he could add to the description of how Sima did things since Sakuya had been under the man's wing a while longer than he had. He just nodded along in agreement while listening to Nanami and Nori talk about Sarada, which caused him to think about what his own family was doing at the moment. He supposed his father was trying to become accustomed to the new intelligence network while his mom went about doing what she could to aid in the defense of Konoha.

"Preparing us for what is coming is an apt description for it if I have ever heard one. A month ago, I wouldn't have thought about doing the training that Sensei has been putting us through, but it has opened my eyes to different areas that I have potential in. Just kind of wished that it was a month ago so that I would have had time to cultivate it a bit," commented Sozui.

Nori listened to Nanami in agreement with her words. They had yet to really know what type of sensei Sarada was going to be, but she was sure that they were going to be in for quite a ride. She seemed like someone that any Shinobi would aspire to be and there seemed to be a lot of things that she could teach them. They may not have shared all the same opinions or beliefs as her, but they all shared a mutual respect for her and her capabilities. They had a lot to learn from her and maybe, just maybe, it would give them an insight as to who they were and what they were capable of themselves. "Well, I'm sure once this is all over, we will probably be doing a lot more training. Probably to the point of exhaustion no doubt, but sensei is pretty tough so, I expect it," she said with a small chuckle. "Although I wonder if her training will be nearly as tough as Lee-sensei's was. I can only imagine." She turned her head and looked over at Sarada and Shiroma conversing. They had been over there talking for awhile. Nori had noticed that since the time they were in the village that those two had some kind of connection. Like they were kindred spirits of some kind. Well, that was good at least. At least Sarada saw eye to eye with somebody.

Upon hearing Nanami say she was going to rest, Nori turned her head and looked over at her friend, giving her a small smile. "Alright, Nanami. You just rest up," she said and once she saw her friend go into a light slumber, she looked away from her and back into the fire that was burning in front of him. She had only nodded off shortly before dinner was done. She had shaken Nanami awake like she said she would and they began to eat. Her green eyes shifted over towards Sozui as he began to speak. He had been fairly quiet most of the night, so it was nice to hear him speak up once again. "I am sure that you hold a lot of potential, Sozui. No one could ever really prepare you for something like what is going on right now, but you have to be prepared for the unexpected at all times. I'm sure Fujii-sama sees an array of things about you that you are both great in and that you could excel in. He is a bit of a legend, you know, so I would take all the advice and training you could get from him," she said with a smile.

Shiroma steadied herself for what she thought Sarad was going to say but then blinked, Sarada had actually surprised the frost girl.  There were several times in this short time that they had been working together that Sarada had gotten after Nori and Nanami both for much simpler and less intense displays of emotion and the reaction made Shiroma blink and then smiled slightly.

She nodded at Sarada’s comment about trust and rested her own hands on her Sensei’s for a moment smiling up at her though there was still some fear in her pale ice blue eyes.  “Thank you Sensei I...we will do whatever we can to keep that darkness both in ourselves and the world at bay.” She was about to turn away before she stopped and arched a pale white eyebrow at Sarada. “Sensei...thank you for accepting that emotions are human and can’t always be controlled. I’m sure since you admitted that I can get the girls to learn to keep theirs in check when needed. Excuse me Sensei I should eat and get some sleep while I can.” She turned away and made her way over the the fire the group had put together.  She found the food that was left for her thanking the pair of Genin from Sima’s team before she settled down on with her legs crossed eating and thinking.

‘We have a bit we need to discuss don’t we?’

‘I suppose…’

‘Come on don’t be like that.’

‘But what if Sarada-sensei is right, what if I killed them?’

‘Have you remembered more? you know my memory stops when we were standing over their bodies.’

‘No...thats when mine starts too but someone had to be in control and I was the one in control that whole time after that up until Nanami helped free you.’

‘Free us. I’m not ready to accept you are evil. Even as you were following the orders given to you by the snow leaders. Still you were being compelled you weren’t doing it of your own free will. So even if you were in control while they died you were still being compelled, so it wasn’t your choice and it is choice that makes someone good or evil.’

‘You sure?’

‘As sure as I can be. Now relax and I will take first shift I don’t think our body is going to make it much longer so you sleep I will shift with you in a few hours.’

‘Thank you.’

‘Don’t mention it.’

Shiroma finished her food and leaned back against some of the boxes waiting at the docks to be shipped.  She let her eyes drift closed as she continued to listen and smell the world around her even as her body and half of her mind drifted into sleep.

It was exhilarating. That feeling you get when someone nee happens. That same feeling that sometimes take you by surprise and takes your breath away. That same seeming that travels throughout your body to its very core, leaving wanting more. It was comforting; it was unexpected. For a brief second, Sarada had felt her heart flutter unexpectedly to the softest of touches when Shiroma had rested her hands on Sarada’s and smiled up at her. The moment was would cherished from within as it seemed to have opened a forbidden door.

A small smile painted upon her face, acknowledging Shiroma’s thank you.  Shiroma had began to turn away, Sarada removing her hands from her shoulders. Her gaze lingered as Shiroma had raised a brow at her for a brief moment, thanking her for allowing her to express her feelings and be able to let out her emotional needs.she had brought up a good point. Had the other two had a break down like that, she likely would’ve snapped. But when it came to Shiroma, well, it appeared exceptions were unwillingly made.

”You’re excused,” she managed out as Shiroma took her leave. Sarada forced herself to turn away as she gazed at the ocean waters, particularly the tug boat. She hadn’t been hungry; the idea of fish again was unappealing right now. She crossed her arms across her stomach as she walked towards the water, keeping to herself for the time being.

Several hours had passed as all the genin ate and even the officers took time to rotate testing as well. Sima continued to ensure everything was ready to go. He hadn’t really spoken to anybody after his exchange with Sarada. He prayed to the gods that everything would be okay, leaving his uncertainty tucked inside as oppose to expressing outside physically.

Most of the genin had fallen asleep and while he hated to wake them up he gave them just a few more minutes. After checking in with the captain, questioning about the weather, he made his way back into the shore staring down at the group of five genin. ”All right, you scally wags. Get up and put on your sea legs. It’s time,” he announced as he began shaking each and every one of them, hearing each of them groan as he walked by. ”Wake up! Let’s go!” he related, ensuring they heard him. He wasn’t being rude or angry about it. He was quite calm and collected.

Hours had passed but before she heard the faint voice of the white haired shinobi, she had made sure several bunks of Bed’s and cots had been set up in the quarters below of the boat. Call it motherly instincts, but she wanted them to be able to rest onboard if they wanted to. Shortly after that, she made her way to the shore, finally having the urge to eat what was left of the fish. She had a rather brief conversation with Sima before she found herself overcome with exhaustion like a tidal wave and passed out against one of the crates.

She fluttered eyes open slowly before she realized it was Sima, telling them it was time to leave. She had been one of the first ones to get up, dusting herself off as sand had gotten into some uncomfortable places. After she brushed herself off, she used a scroll and unsealed it, revealing more weather appropriate clothing. Their journey to the land of snow would be a cold one and being prepared for the weather conditions was beneficial to health and vital to missions too.

She had revealed a white snow coat, placing it over herself as she realized the rest of her clothing was okay. ”Everybody, you have five minutes and that’s all,” she added sternly before walking away and unsealing another scroll, revealing a toothbrush and water and toothpaste. She washed up rather quickly before tossing the contents back into a scroll and resealing it as she placed the scroll into her right pocket.

She walked up the metal ramp to the boat, nodding her head to each passing crewman who greeted her politely and respectfully. She noticed as she glanced around that the shinobi began executing their genjutsu, illusion ships being placed in the water with fake crew members as well.

Nanami woke up when Nori nudged her. She listened while she ate "Strength isn't about latent talent, it's about the will behind the person. If a person lacks the will to push themselves forward they will stagnate." She smiles for a moment remembering the story of the ninja who was a Genin till the end, even though he easily had the skills of a Jonin "I haven't seen that stagnation in anyone I have met yet. So I look forward to seeing where we all stand in a few years." She hoped they would all be standing, but with war it was not guaranteed all of them would be.

The teen finished the food and stretched "That was really good Sakuya, Sozui." She gives them a thumbs up for their effort and a cute smile "I could eat more, but I should make sure that our Sensei has food."

She noticed Sarada had fallen asleep "Well I'm going to nap a little longer. Being exhausted on a boat could cause some issues.." She didn't really move. She rested her head on her knees again and feel asleep until she was awakened again by Fuji. She stood up slowly and splashed some water on her face, then slapped her own cheeks waking herself up fully "Anything you need me to do Fuji-sama?"

He waited patiently for everyone to get up. He knew it was sudden however they couldn’t miss their opportunity for this. The weather had gotten a bit colder as the ocean tides had risen just a bit. With the breeze and the ocean water, it brought chills to some. Clouds had taken form all across the shore, creating the mist that lightly drizzled everywhere.

Nanami had been the first to wake up, noticing that she slapped herself awake after splashing water. Nobody could see but he had a soft smile behind his clothes mask before Nanami came up to him and asked if she was needed.

”Hmm.” he hummed for a moment. ”You’re a medical kunoichi, correct?” he asked himself really. ”When Sakuya wakes up, work with her on medical supplies and pills for everyone while we’re onboard. It’s a possibility we’ll need them,” he explained.

Time seemed to have passed fairly quickly and before she knew it, she was being woken up by a hand shaking her. A low groan escaped her and she slowly fluttered open her eyelids. She fixed herself up against the barrel and rubbed at her eyes with the back of her hands before she stretched her arms out off to the side of her. A sudden cold chill ran through her, instantly causing her to wrap her arms around herself. She turned her head, seeing that Nanami had awoken first. "At least we were able to get some rest," she said with a small, tired smile before she suddenly heard their sensei's voice speak to them. She turned her head and looked up at Sarada, hearing her say that they had five minutes. She nodded her head in confirmation before she turned to grab her toothbrush and toothpaste from her bag. Once she got the items from her bag, Nori went over to the small body of water and proceeded to splash water on her face and brush her teeth. She stared into the water, looking at her reflection before she smiled and pushed herself back up to her feet. She trailed back over to her small bag and put her belongings away before she strapped the bag to her shoulder and made her way towards the metal ramp that would go up the ship. She saw their sensei look around the ship and she went up behind her. "Is there anything you assistance with in preparation for our sail, sensei?" she asked as she set her bag down near one of the posts.

Sarada had finished greeting those that came on board until Nori presented herself quietly as she set her bag down within the general vicinity of them. Nori has chimed if she needed anything at he moment, as did the rest of every member of the crew ship. She shook her head as she took into consideration that Nori’s skills were essential more in combat than scrub work. ”Not at this moment, no. You can assist the team by helping them pack up whatever is left if their belongings if you’d like but that’s just optional,” she replied softly. ”But now that you’re here alone. I’d like to personal apologize to you for my previous behavior. While it has dawned on me that all your emotional states and outbursts are simply an act of being human, I realize my way of handling things are not...I suppose human would be the word here. While it is true I am a person who plays by the book, realize I am doing this shape you all to be the kunoichi you should be. I am not asking for a clean state and do not take this as a way that I am going to lighten up on all of you. I am simply apologizing for my harsh attitude in the beginning and this is a lesson learned on both out parts,” she began to explain. It wasn’t a kind hearted apologize like most would expect, however Sarada addresses the error of her ways and apologized for the past and that was enough for her at this current time.

Nanami nodded "Me and Sakuya trained at the same time under Sakura-Sensei. I'll make sure everything is prepared." She bowed..

She waited for Sakuya to get up. She always admired Sakuya. Nanami didn't really know why. The feeling of a kindred soul made Sakuya easy to be around for Nanami. She took out her scroll and summoned her medical bag "Anything you are low on Sakuya?" She begins to list off things that she could make or had some to spare "Vitamin pills, soldier pills, chakra pills, stimulants, sedatives, anti-venoms, or medicines?" She taps her chin thinking if there was anything she missed, and she couldn't think of anything "I am guessing you have cold gear already.. Do you have sunscreen? Sunny days are almost less friendly then the snowy ones." She giggled as she remembered a face Sigmund made a long time ago. In a soft tone "I guess not everything was bad."

Her head swiveled and looked at Nori "It's amazing what an hour or two of sleep can do. Especially in nice weather, with the sun." Her mind drifted to another memory for a moment "I doubt we will get much sun in the place we are heading." While speaking her hands kept moving and setting up what she knew they would need.

Nanami hands moved in rhythm and precision as they picked up herbs and seeds and began to mash and mill them. She added bits of this and that "If people knew what went into these things I doubt they would eat them.." She laughed a bit "I jest." She smiles, her spirits were really high. As she worked on the pills and various other things "The concert opened my eyes a bit, and then being harshly scolded by Sensei opened them a little further. We will succeed.. All of us.."

She looks at Sarada "It's ok Sensei. Sometimes we need a swift kick in the butt to realize things.." She looked back at Nori and nods..

Nanami had finished her teams supplies, and waited for Sakuya to tell her what her team needed or how she could help.

Nori nodded. "Okay. I will see if they need help with anything. Please let me know if I can be of any help up here," she said and just as she was about to turn away and leave, she heard her sensei speak up. This caused her to turn herself back towards her and listen to her words. She noticed the softer tone in her voice and it did come as a little bit of a surprise to her that she was actually apologizing. Not that she didn't think she wasn't capable of doing it, but...it just took her by surprise. "Sensei..." She paused and looked down to her feet for a moment before she looked back up. "I also feel like I should apologize to you. Since the beginning, I never meant you any kind of disrespect or illicit any type of ill behavior. I want you to know that I do indeed respect you. A lot. And I look up to you. You possess many qualities that I wish to have in myself, but have yet to learn. I...a lot of things have happened to me in such a short amount of time and I am still learning how to process everything, but for only being 15 years old,
it's a lot for me to take in. I've been given things. A good life. Wonderful parents. Amazing friends. A great team. Great senseis and...after ten years of waiting, I finally had words said to me that I wanted to hear for the longest time from someone that's been important to me since we were young. But I've also had many things, people, taken away from me, too, sensei. Irreplaceable things that I can't get back, but want so desperately to. I have been going through a lot not just emotionally. But mentally, too. You have to understand, not everything I am going through is just teenage drama. It's not me being dramatic, privileged, or spoiled. This is my life and I am trying to deal with everything the best way I know how to. I cannot simply forget about everything and put it behind me because it's part of me," she explained in a soft, solemn voice.

"However, I do know that sometimes I am too emotional. Too invested into something or someone that I forget all rationality. I can't deny that I am driven by my emotions at times, but that doesn't define who I am as a shinobi of Konoha. Since I was little, all I have ever wanted was to be strong and to protect my family, my friends, and the people of the village. It was all I ever dreamed about. It was my dream. It was his dream, too, but sometimes...sometimes don't always come true. At least not for everyone. But I still want to make my dream a reality. I know I still have a lot to prove to you, sensei. I know you don't trust me nor respect me just yet and I know I have a lot of work to do, but if there's one thing you should know about me, it's that I am a hard worker. I can be a bit stubborn, hard headed, and persistent, but I am also dedicated, strong, and one of the most loyal people you will ever meet." Nori took a few steps over towards Sarada, but stopped stopped a few feet in front of her.

"I know as our sensei, you have a job to do and that job requires you to turn us into the best shinobi we can be and that Konoha can count on to protect them. I know that all of those people back there need us and our help and I want to do that. I am not asking that you be soft on us or treat us differently because we're girls. I don't expect you to be easy on us or make our lives easy. None of us know what to expect, but I can say with certainty that we trust you, sensei. We respect you and look up to you. All of us in our own different ways of course, but nonetheless, we can learn a lot from you," she said. "There are still a lot of things we all have yet to learn about each other and while you aren't our friend, all I ask is that you get to know us all. Not just as shinobi, but as young women who are also laying everything out on the line in this fight. This is not a game for us. All of us have something to lose. We want to win this fight and put a stop all of this just as much as you do and we know we can't do it without you, so I can only hope that you depend on us to help you take these bastards down."

Sakuya managed to get up on time to prepare her things and supplies, spending a good deal taking stock of what she brought and what she didn't have before Nanami came to check up on her.

"While it's not much of an issue, I do bring a bit of sunscreen for occasions when it gets too sunny," Sakuya said, producing a small tube that contained the item inquired about before putting it back, "My current gear keeps me covered up well, so I don't use it much. I did bring a salve to keep skin from drying up from the wind and cold."

"Looking forward to after the mission to see your performance," Sakuya added as she remembered Nanami mention of her concert together with her team, "Have not really attended one, so I'm curious of what it is like!"

In reply to Yamada Nori (msg # 48):

Sarada had expected the acceptance of the apology however she did not expect Nori to drag that same acceptance to a personal history statement. While she admired the young girl that she expressed herself fairly well and wasn’t afraid to confess. However Sarada should’ve cut ten her off when it began. While she was their sensei, she wasn’t their mother, their babysitter, or best friend to confine in and maybe that’s where Sarada could find a teaching moment within that. It was okay to be human, as she had accepted this with Shiroma not that long ago, however two emotional talks in one day? It wasn’t the type of medicine for Sarada, to be mushy and process feelings and express themselves.

She didn’t disencourage it, but there was a time and a place. She purses her lips together, keeping herself from commenting as Nori continued to talk even further. She had addressed her admiration, her unstable emotional state, explained her background, and even accepted the fact that a Sarada was their teacher and she was there to teach if she could given the chance. She waited patiently as she just stared at the young girl. She had finally finished, as did the others around her. She herself knew this wasn’t the appropriate time to have this heart felt talk as there wasn’t time to waste. This should’ve been expressed back at the valley of the end.

She sighed as she placed her hand on Nori’s shoulder. ”Thank you,” she said. ”Although I wasn’t asking for an explanation or a personal history statement. There’s a time and place to confine in people and I’m not one of them nor is this the place to do so. But thank you,” she said kindly. ”When we get back to Konoha, as your teacher, your mentor, and your Hime, I advise you should take a leave of absence. To recuperate from your personal ordeals. You are too young to handle what you’ve been going through. This distress could jeopardize you and your team in all honesty. And this is actually the second time I’ve heard this similar speech, that is not including the personal report you sent in as well,” she advised. ”While I’m glad you respect me and admire me and hawk over the fact of my heritage, actions speak louder than words, Nori. You seem to spend a lot of time trying to convince that to everyone around by talking to them when you should just be doing it. Does that make sense? Your actions define you, not your words or promises. Do what you must, but prove to me you are more than words Nori. Perhaps than you won’t need to try so hard to convince me you are a worthy shinobi,” she explained as she dropped her arm to her side and walked away from her.

It likely wasn’t what they both had planned, but Sarada couldn’t take anymore emotional empathy today. She had stopped in her tracks though and seemed to stare off somewhere.

No....not again...

The overbearing of hearing the others express themselves emotional had triggered an episode. Reality became an illusion as her mind took over. Blood. That’s all she could see right now was blood. Physically, her body had began to shake as if she was shivering, but no other movements had happened. Her eyes seemed cloudy, as if her soul was no longer around.

Blood. Blood. Blood.

That’s all she kept seeing.

People. Dying. Death. Grief. Pain. So much pain.

She saw a familiar face, one she’d never forget, faintly smiling at her as barrages of Fire Jutsu washed over the surroundings.

Cries for help. Help them...help them!

At this point, Sarada had fallen to her knees, her eyes cloudy, the light in them gone. Her ears were ringing, not hearing a single thing around her anymore. She felt completely numb all over.

That would be her first PTSD moment she’s ever expressed in front of any one.

Nori looked down at the hand that Sarada had placed on her shoulder before she looked up to her. She listened to her speak and stayed silent. "I'm sorry, sensei. I guess I just thought that you and I can have a better understanding of each other if I just...talked to you, but I understand. There is a time and a place and everything and the right people to do so with," she replied as she looked down at her feet. Sarada was just their sensei and nothing more than that. She wasn't their friend. She wasn't their mother. She didn't need to hear her whole life story just as she had said, but Nori believed that if she didn't explain herself, Sarada would carry around this misconception of her and that wasn't what she wanted. However, in order to do that, she knew she had to do exactly what she was saying. She had to prove herself through her actions. Nori had felt like she much of a chance to prove that. Perhaps she was one to talk, but had yet to really prove anything. It was never for lack of trying, though. She knew what she was capable of because of the endless hours of training. Not just with the team, but on her own ever since she was a child. She knew what strength she had inside her. Now it was just a matter of unleashing it.

"Thank you, sensei. I will take your advice. Maybe I really do need some time to process everything and come back with a fresh start. It actually...may be the best thing for everyone. I don't want to drag anyone down. Especially them." It was in that instant that she thought of Shiroma and Nanami. "Until then, I will work hard." Nori reassured her sensei with a nod before she saw her walk off. She let out a light sigh and pushed a hand through her burgundy locks. Now that that was out of the way, perhaps she should go see if anyone needed help with their belongings. It was the least she could do to help. It was just as she was turning to walk down the ramp that she heard a thump like noise. Nori turned her head and saw that Sarada had dropped down to her knees. "Sensei!" Nori hurried over to her and saw that her eyes had clouded over. It looked as if she had completely blanked out. "Sensei, can you hear me?" she asked as she placed a light hand on her shoulder and shook her. When she didn't get a response, she ran over to the edge of the ship and looked down at the others still packing. "Fujii-sama! I need your help. It's sensei. Something's wrong!" she called out to him.

He was idly around, supervising how the girls had began the process of creating and mixing ingredients that he commonly knew on his travels but as far as the chemistry went into it, that was out of his league he admitted. With his arms crossed, he was likely hovering in silence as he observed with great interest. The others still were groaning as they attempted to get themselves awake. He’d Give them a bit more time before he turned the charm off and had to turn stern. It wasn’t long before he heard his name being called. Of course if caught his attention and he turned to look towards the direction behind him, turning himself around just as the Nori girl shouted that she needed his help. She announced something was wrong with her sensei. Her sensei was Lady Sarada. Shit. he thought as he worried what the possibility of punishment could be if something happened to a lord Sasuke’s only offspring.

He was quick to react as everyone could witness him running up the ramp and looked over to the right. There was Sarada, on her knees shaking. ”What happened?” he asked as he knelt down next to Nori. Sarada had been in a trance almost; it was as if she wasn’t even there. He grabbed her shoulders and tried shaking her. ”Lady Sarada!” he called out but it was clear there was no response. ”Lady Sarada can you hear me?” he said again as he lifted her face up st him. Her eyes were cloudy like she wasn’t even there anymore. It was like she was dead. ”This isn’t genjutsu,” he muttered to himself. ”Lady Sarada, wake up!” he said more sternly and began slapping her cheeks lightly. He wouldn’t want to physically hurt their Hime but god if he had to really smack her awake, well...he wouldn’t be opposed to it.

As Nori watched Fujii-sama run up the ramp and onto the ship, she hurriedly made her way back over to her sensei and knelt down. "Her and I were just talking and when I was going to go down to see if anyone needed help, I heard this thumping. I turned around and saw her on her knees like this," she said as she looked at him with a concerned expression before she looked back down to her. She head him try and reach out to Sarada but nothing had seemed to be working. It seemed as if she was in this trance like state and she couldn't snap out of it. "Fujii-sama. What should we-" she began to say before she saw him lift up her sensei's face and began to lightly slap her cheeks. Nori was honestly taken aback a little bit as she saw him do that and just blinked at him. He did realize who he was doing that to, right? "I, uh, is that going to work, Fujii-sama?"

Nanami listened and watched. When Sarada fell to her knees and Nanami noticed the glazed over look in her eyes. She waited for Fuji to come over. She knew that look, that pained look. It was most likely an overwhelming of the senses by some event. An event like she experienced.. She waited for things to simmer down.. Then Fuji slapped Sarada lightly a few times "That won't work, in fact it might aggravate her.." She stated in a calm manner "I've seen and felt that expression. She is reliving a moment that.. How to put it. A moment where she experienced something that left her scarred. Lady Sakura went over it during my training.. It's some form of stess disorder." She looked at Sarada, and thought to herself -"So you are suffering Sensei, just not expressing it."-

"Her mind is overwhelmed by whatever scenario scarred her. There is danger in this. Fortunately she doesn't seem to be acting out the scenario. We would be seen as those who inflicted the wounds on her." She leans down and wraps her arms around Sarada "It will pass eventually. Fuji-sama keep preparations going for our departure. For now that is for the best, I will see to Sarada, and if there is any change I'll let you know." As she held Sarada "You are safe Sensei." She said in a soft voice "Whatever you are experiencing, you are not alone this time. You have us by your side. You are safe.." She repeated this a few times, and was watching for any changes in Sarada.

A couple of more slaps and still no change. Nori has explained to him what exactly happened just moments before. When she pointed out where or not he should be doing that, he kinda smirked under husband mask. ”Hehe, likely not, but it doesn’t hurt to try, right?” he commented. Fujii had stopped for a moment as he watched her face. Nanami had eventually came over and began explaining what was happening, then he nodded. He actually knew what was happening after she started to explain it. ”Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder,” he said and looked at them. ”I’ve seen these before but I actually wouldn’t have imagined our Hime suffered like this,” he uttered as he just kept staring into her face. It was a sad moment for her, but not just her, to all of them. Nobody had a clue that she suffered like this inside. He wondered why she would fail to mention something like that to anybody, especially during a critical time like this.

If there was a biography that retold the events she lives through, some say she was a hero. Others would say she’s nothing but a cold-hearted killer. But wasn’t that the point of being apart of ANBU? Assassinations, scouting, body guards, and being marked under a special name whom no one knew their true identity. Unfortunately, nobody really explained the emotional hardships that came with it. The mental stress that was attached to each and every event; the scarring of events that could potential change one’s life so drastically, that it almost felt real when it randomly showed up.

Post-traumatic stress disorder. It’s a weird word to say against the tongue. When the word “disorder” is used, it makes it sound like the person is incredibly ill of overcome with sickness. Most assume that that person is mentally challenged. Funny how that works right? Everyone assumes they’re sick in the head over an official diagnosis.

For people with PTSD, it is very common for their memories to be triggered by sights, sounds, smells or even feelings that they experience. These triggers can bring back memories of the trauma and cause intense emotional and physical reactions, such as raised heart rate to name a few. And that’s what happened today. She had been overwhelmed with emotions today and it explained her distant behavior when Nori and Sarada had been talking. She thought she had gotten away in time but it had already been too late.

The ringing in her ears got louder; the cries of the helpless was all that she could hear.

Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!

That’s when she began to feel the slaps on her face, but when she did, her memory instinctively placed a face she did not like. More like loathed with all her heart. The face of a killer she was all too familiar with. It hadn’t taken long before the slaps had stopped, however her eyes were no longer cloudy and glossed over. They were red, red from her sharingan.

By reflex, she had grabbed his arm, with the added chakra in her hands, the strength of the grab was intense as everyone could hear his wrist be crushed under the force. She felt constricted, almost bind together with something. No. Someone.

She turned her head and realized someone had indeed been holding on to her. It didn’t take much effort at all for her to ride up on her feet and forcefully push Nanami off of her with her free arm. She continued to hold onto Sima’s wrist, ensuring he was unable to cast any Justus. In reality, she was attacking her own friends, but in her mind, she was attacking the mirage of an old battlefield. Everyone could hear Sima’s shrieks of pain. After pushing away from her constraint, she grabbed Sima by the throat, chocking him in the process, but instead of finishing him off, she threw him off the ship, right into the water.

The mental picture in her head, she had begone with the killer, the attacker, the intruder within her brain. Her eyes had returned to their dark irises, bringing her back to reality. After blinking several times, she realized what had just happened as she found herself hyperventilating. Her hands were hanging on tightly to the edge of the tug boat as she stared down into the water. She knew exactly what had happened and knew exactly she had no excuse for it. If anything, she scolded herself. She had been so good at dealing with this so far that it became a rarity that she ever had episodes, however today she had just became overwhelmed. Emotional problems from others was overbearing for her and the best way she dealt with that, was isolation, or brushing it off. But it had been too late.

Seconds passed as she got herself to calm down before she realized that that attacker in her head was actually Master Fujii in reality. ”I’m sorry!” she called out into the water. ”I didn’t mean it...” she uttered.

Post-traumatic stress disorder. It was a diagnosis he’d never forget. After all his hardships, it was a disorder he was fairly familiar with but he had only experienced three episodes out of his entire shinobi career. He had gotten so good at clouding the episodes that he never really realized he was even having them. He probably should’ve caught this faster when it was happening right in front of him, but because the encounter had been so long, he definiately was aloof.

Just as Nanami explained it could aggravate her, sure enough it did. When he had stopped slapping her lightly, he felt a sudden movement come from her. As he looked at their Hime, her eyes had changed and for once in his life, he truly believed he’d die right here, right now all by accident. His heart raced, sensing the immediate danger but he knew better than to lay a finger on Lady Sarada, especially with everyone watching the scene unfold.

Snap!

The amount of force that had been used upon grabbing his wrist was intense and perhaps too much for his bones. He literally felt all eight of his wrist bones break from the inside, as did everyone. By naturally reaction, of course he shrieked with pain. He feared she was going to rip his arm off because that’s where it looked like it was heading. Moment later, she had gotten up, pushing Nanami away from her with such force he knew her ass would be hurting for a bit because this tugboat was no playhouse.

She still hung onto his wrist. Naturally, he had used his other hand to try to pry her hand off his arm but to no avail. Then, he felt himself being choked. Her hands were grasping at his throat , leaving him without air. His eyes were wide with fear and small ragged gasps were escaping his throat. That didn’t last long though as he had felt himself be tossed overboard into the water.

He had no time to react when it came to breathing so the sudden rush of water did catch him off guard as he splashed in, unable to naturally recover on the water surface using chakra. With a broken wrist, he he pushed through it and kicked his feet to the surface. Sweet, sweet oxygen he thought as the air filled his lungs, coughing in the process. All he could hear was the words I’m sorry. He had looked up and it appeared to him that Sarada had overcame her episode, but at a cost of course. He swam to the shore, realizing them his wrist was completely shattered. ”Son of a bitch...” he uttered as he watched it bruise and turn every shade of blue possible and swell up to the size of a small Rasengan. He was panting as his body attempted to heal the broken bones but of course, to no avail. He had been grateful though that Lady Sarada was okay and that they had two medical kunoichi aboard.

While the situation seemed to be under control, things quickly got out of hand for a brief moment. Nanami was pushed forcefully aside while Sima was sent overboard after having a wrist audibly broken. All this happened too quickly for Sakuya to do anything until their sensei was sent into the waters.

"Sensei!! Hold on!" Sakuya called out as she went to the side to find where Sima ended up, using her Binding Water Chains jutsu to help pull him out of the water and back onto the deck. She quickly checked on his wrist, forcefully twisted out of place with such a frightening grip that it was a wonder his hand wasn't torn off.

"This will hurt a bit, but please endure it sensei...!" the medical genin said as she started with surrounding the area with chakra to get a better sense of where all the bones ended up. What followed was the use of the healing jutsu to slowly heal the pieces back into place, as if slowly getting everything back in rewind to the point before the wrist was broken. It was a process that usually required a good amount of chakra - an amount that Sakuya fortunately has a lot of as she activated her kekkei genkai to supply for her need in the operation. Her left eye changed to a light blue color as she did so, giving her more room to spend chakra while at the same time maintaining a proper control as Uchiha Sakura taught her.

It wasn’t long before Sakuya came to the rescue. She was quick to act, putting aside all other things he had told her to do earlier. He had been lying on his back at that point, his broken wrist settling painfully on his stomach. He let the fresh air rush through his lungs as he coughed a bit. He stared up at the sky for a moment, trying to focus his pain elsewhere. It was long before Sakuya started analyzing his wrist. He also noticed he couldn’t much feel anything anymore. Did he go numb? Was he losing consciousness? He blinked and looked at his wrist.

She cooed that it was going to hurt and correct she was. He literally felt his wrist bones moving inside inch by inch as they were properly placed back where they belonged. He gritted his teeth, letting out a small “arrrgg” noise. He felt so much throbbing, so much heat, so much weirdness inside. However it was a good feeling; a feeling of rejuvenation. ”So...what’s the damage, doc?” he asked through gritted teeth. The mask that was on his face had been swept away by the ocean along with his hat. He’d likely have to go grab it from the edge of the low tiers later. He had a soft smile on his face, obviously trying to make idle conversation as a distraction method to think about something else other than the excoriating pain he was feeling from both his throat and wrist.

Shiroma heard the call to wake up but didn’t push her body to respond instantly as she had been expecting to.  During the time she had been letting her other self sleep as well as her body recover she touched on a few ideas of how to make everything run a bit better.  She soon pushed herself to her feet slowly and with a small crack in her mouth she turned and spat out a few ice crystals, that she had allowed, no even encouraged to form around her teeth freezing any remaining particles of food as well as chemical issues that might damage her teeth.  It was a quick way to deal with the issue of needing to brush her teeth and the same effect.  She reached out rubbing her hand over the sore muscles in her legs from all the running but was glad to see that they were already relaxed from the coolness of her body.

She got herself up and moving, warming her muscles up enough to move easily before she headed for the ramp to the ship.  She had let herself rest for as long as she dared and as she came over toward the ramp she heard some commotion.  She came up quickly just in time to watch  as Sarada flipped Sima up over the edge of the boat and into what she was sure was rather cold water.  She had heard enough on her way up the ramp catching a few things and being able to put some others together.  She sighed softly coming up and standing there watching the aftermath.  She had heard some of what Nanami and Sima had said and from that could fill in the rest. She walked over toward Sarada and looked up at her  sighing softly.  She understood the issue and if she hadn’t had her own rather unique issues she might very well have some of that disorder as well.

‘Hell we might very well have some.’

‘True enough just haven’t noticed it yet.’

Shiroma looked over to Nanami and then back up at Sarada. “Sensei, what exactly do you need at the moment? to be away from everything? I can handle the loading and making sure everything is good to go if you need to.” She could see that Sarada was mostly back at this point though she was afraid that she might drop back into it if the emotional situation didn’t calm down slightly. She forced her own emotions under control not even showing worry or fear in her eyes she was doing her best to be nothing but a point of stability for Sarada. Even though she was scared that her emotional break down earlier had been part of the cause of this episode.

"Someone get a blanket and a damp cloth! We need to regulate Fujii-sensei's temperature!" Sakuya called out to the others as she continued to work with setting their sensei's hand back to its original position. The resulting effort would cause Sima's body to have a slight fever as it tried to keep up with the accelerated healing process, and there was a concern of losing too much heat from the surrounding cold environment.

"Torn ligaments and muscles due to the forced movement of the wrist to an unnatural position, multiple but fortunately slight fractures to bones due to the pressure..." Sakuya said as she made sure the parts were back in their original places before beginning to first restore the damage done to the ligaments, cartilages, and muscles, "While I could restore it back to the original state, I would advise to refrain from activities that would require physical exertions for a day at least."

In reply to Harusame Sakuya (msg # 61):

Several Chunin had stood by and watched Sima’s situation. When Sakuya barked orders at them, they replied with ”Yes m’lady right away!” and scurried away. It wasn’t long before they returned with a blanket and covered him appropriately and the damp cloth being placed on his forehead. They backed up a bit, in case they were needed again.

Sima kept his breathing steady as best as he could. He did feel a tad cold now that she mentioned it. He laughed in his head to the silliness of the situation. When Sakuya explained the extent of the damages, it didn’t sound pretty. Not only did all eight bones break, but muscle tears and ligaments? Jeez. He knew now to never ever get on Sarada’s bad side. He was sure she could do much more, but then again she didn’t even mean to. He was restricted if activity, more so fighting than anything but that wasn’t possible. ”Ah. So in other words, no battles. Got it. It honestly sounds worse than it feels truthfully. It was actually kind of exciting to say the least,” he joked. ”Not many can say that our Hime kicked my ass,” he added with a smile.

In reply to Tsuna Shiroma (msg # 60):

The ringing in her ears had stopped. The other commotion began. The whispers and the frightened looks of the crewmen. It was an awful feeling. She had caused all this damage because she was careless for a moment. She heard someone sigh next to her, and she turned her head slightly. It was Shiroma. She had offered assistance for the remainder of boarding and getting everything situated while she was offered some time alone. However just then she remembered Nanami. She remembered pushing her incredibly hard and quickly. She looked past Shiroma for a second and then Nori. She cleared her throat. ”Make sure they’re okay...” she trailed off and turned her head back to facing at the railing of the ship. ”Make sure everything is in order...I just need to collect myself for a bit before we set off..” she trailed off and smiled weakly at Shiroma.

She stood up straight now, glancing to where Master Fujii was being treated. It pained her to know she took down a mighty powerful legend and yet he did nothing to retaliate. He’d have to thank him later and offer anything she could to accommodate him for all the trouble. ”Once you three are finished, come find me,” she told them as she turned around to look at them. She gave them a soft smile, and even patted Shiroma’s shoulder for a second before walking off, heading towards the front of the ship. She needed to meditate it off. She sighed, closing her eyes and sat down, her head bowed and staring into her lap and she began taking deep breaths and attempted to block out most of the noise and find her tranquility of peace.

The teen was prepared for an outburst. As she got knocked back she fell onto both hands and pressed herself and flipped away from Sarada.. She watched as Sarada broke Fuji's arm. Nanami sighed "I guess we all have our baggage..." Though this reaction raised some concern though. Nanami was a moment from raising her dragons for protection. When Sarada froze in place, seemed to snap out the daze she was in and apologized. Sarada would see Nanami's Sharingan and the stare held a little fear behind it. Her body was in a defensive stance. But relaxed once Sarada talked. Nanami couldn't really say anything. This raised some concern within Nanami. She hoped they could avoid all contact with Kotatsu and Sigmund. It wouldn't be good if Sarada was swayed by the darkness as well. Now she knew she had to speed up the training of one of her jutsu. Just incase...

Nanami walked over to Sakuya and Fuji. She scanned the wound and Fuji's Chakra systems with her Sharingan. She didn't let it linger once she had gathered what data she needed, Nanami would dismiss her Sharingan. She stood next to Sakuya "Actually we can have you up and running in a week. As long as we don't get into a sea battle by the time we reach our destination. You should be battle ready. However I would avoid damaging it as much as possible, as the tendons and muscles will still be weakened." She looks at Sakuya "Do you want to perform the procedure and I assist or the other way around?"

Her eyes look back at Fuji "Fuji-Sama, with one of us performing the internal maintenance on the damaged bone and tendons, via the chakra scalpel. The other will be using their healing to mend in essence the path behind as we repair the damage. All in all it would take a few hours. Then we spend a few hours on each day of our journey mending specific points of the damaged area. By focusing on specific points, it will increase the healing.. I will also prepare a healing pill. They are a pain to make. But I won't have you on the sidelines, as you protect people I care about." Nanami was very adamant about the last part, it was clear she didn't want to lose anyone else she cared about. Her tone was almost maternal in nature.

Nanami showed up shortly and assessed his wound too. She explained the entire procedure and it wasn’t news he wanted to hear. A week? A few hours for a procedure? He knew he didn’t hear that right. He sat up, and looked at them both. He cleared his throat as it was still dry from the salt water intake and his attempted strangling. ”Unfortunately Time isn’t on my side for this. We need to leave here right now. This is our only window. You can do the procedure on the ship but not right here. As for a week? He won’t be on the ship that long and I can’t promise there won’t be a fight,” he explained firmly. ”Once they discover those ships are a mere illusion, we’re going to break out to a fight for our lives. And it is my duty to protect all of you and Lady Sarada. I can handle this. Do the procedure while we’re at sea. Address it when you can but if something happens, I’ll risk further damage and deal with it then. So can we splint this or what?” he asked. He trusted them completely when it came to medical care. He did but time didn’t. Time was against them all. ”I trust the both of you as my doctors to assess this appropriately,” he added and smiled softly.

"Please proceed whenever you're ready, Nanami," Sakuya replied as she let up a bit to allow Nanami to start with the procedure of using the chakra scalpel to further improve the accuracy of the procedure. The scalpel wasn't exactly Sakuya's best proficiency among the medical arts, and she trusted her friend would fare better than she would when it came to that.

"As long as I'm around, we should be able to ensure sensei makes a proper recovery," she then assured Nanami as she focused on the position where Nanami would start the procedure. Timing was important here in order to heal just a few moments after adjustments made with the scalpel was done. Too early and she might end up getting in Nanami's way. Too late and it would take more effort to repair the treatment.

"While it's not usually recommended among doctors, it is possible to hasten the recovery process," Sakuya said, seeing the determination in their sensei's eyes to see things through, "It will take a toll on your stamina, however, since this is your body that will be healing at an accelerated rate. There should be intervals for resting and restoring your energy before each time we will treat the injury. At the most, we could safely restore within half the week, but at the expense of sensei's stamina during that time."

Everything had just seemed to go by in a blur after Fujii-sama had taken it upon himself to lightly slap their sensei across the face to try and break her out of her trance. It didn't seem to be working, though, and that was when Nanami had come upon the ship to take a look at Sarada. It was amazing how she was easily able to analyze the situation and tell them that their sensei had looked to be suffering from PTSD. It was something she had heard about, but was rarely something she had seen. She shifted her eyes down and looked at Sarada still on the floor. Was she suffering so much inside that she couldn't tell anyone about it? She was sure there were things that she had to have seen and done in her past that created awful memories for her and still carried with her to this day. It seemed like there was a lot more going on behind that exterior than any of them had even known. Before she knew it, she saw Sarada's eyes turn red and take hold of Fujii-sama's wrist. She could heard the cracking of the bones and him yelping in pain. "Sensei, please stop!" she had exclaimed but knew it was in vain. She couldn't hear her. She was still lost. Soon Nanami was pushed away and Fujii-sama's throat was grabbed. Nori quickly got up to her feet as their sensei had tossed the man over the edge of the boat and into the water.

She ran over to the edge of the boat and looked over to see him bobbing in the water gasping for breath. "Fujii-sama! Are you okay?!" she called out and it was just then that she saw Sakuya use her water chains and pull him closer to shore to help him. She lightly slumped over the edge as she saw her instantly start attending to his injury. She had saw just how hard Sarada had gripped onto his wrist and it practically pained her to see the bones breaking right in front of her eyes. It was as she saw Sakuya attending to his injury that she heard Sarada's voice come up from beside her, prompting her to turn her head and look at her. She looked like she was back to normal. Her eye color had changed back to it's normal black hue and her voice had clearly expressed concern for the man that was getting fixed up. Nori knew that it wasn't entirely her fault for what she had done. She wasn't in the right state of mind to think about what she was doing. They were just lucky that she didn't do worse to Fujii-sama than what she had done. Although it made Nori curious as to just who it was that Sarada had been seeing. Where did she go at those times when she was lost in her mind? "Sensei. Are you-" but before she could ask her that question, she was cut off by her telling her to make sure that everyone was okay.

Nori just stared at their sensei before she rushed down the ramp to go over to where Sakuya, Nanami, and Fujii-sama were. She had heard them conversing about the extent of his injury and how much time it was going to take to repair. It seemed like they were going to have to do a surgery on him to fully repair it, but the time it was going to take to do so was more than what they had. It looked as if the surgery was going to have to be done in the course of the time they had on the ship. It was unsure of what exactly was going to happen. She didn't want to think negatively, but they had to prepare for the possibility that they could be attacked just like Fujii-sama had said and they would have no choice but to fight. There would be no room to be injured then. "If something does happen while we are on the ship and we are attacked, we will have to have some kind of strategy. Especially if Fujii-sama isn't fully capable of executing any techniques with his hand seals because of his injury. I know we can all do our parts, but someone has to be around to help defend him," she told the two girls as she looked between them. "As I am more skilled in close range attacks, I feel like I would be fit for it. You both are better at long range attacks better than I am, so you can get ward off the attacks should you need to."

After the food was given out and the mess was cleaned up, Sozui did his best to get some sleep before they set sail, but it wasn't easy as his mind was thinking about the mission ahead of them and the last one that they were on. It was a saving grace when it was announced that it was time to get up and set sail, so he bolted up from where he slept and secured all of the gear that he had brought. Moving all of his belongings and any other loose gear to the ship that they were going on, his mind debated stowing spare weapons at different parts of the ship just in case there was a battle. It wasn't like he would be able to casually unseal certain things while combating any enemies that might be boarding the ship.

When something seemed to be happening with the Hime, he kept a distance from it as there wasn't anything that he could do with no training in either medical techniques or Genjutsu, which it apparently wasn't anyway, but he moved forward when Sima's wrist was being crushed by the lady's grasp. Before he could do anything though, his sensei was tossed in the water and quickly retrieved by Sakuya, and Sozui felt as though he was completely useless through this whole ordeal. Watching intently as Sakuya went to work on the man's hand, his mind filled with worry as it was declared the Sima wasn't going to be able to do much with that hand, and the personally placed weight on his shoulders increased slightly.

"While a sea battle is unavoidable Sensei, it is all of our responsibilities to protect Lady Sarada, and like Nori has suggested we can come up with an adequate strategy to counter any attack that may happen," seconded Sozui as he finally struck up the nerve to jump into the conversation. "There are five Genin, so three of us act as long range defense, one acting as Sima's second and the last one should be with Lady Sarada. Or should we have two guards posted on her at all times?" He wasn't sure if what he suggested was the best plan, but it was all that he could think of given the information that he knew about Sarada's team.

Nanami smiles at Fuji "My father responded the same way when he broke his wrist, and many of the ninja I treated at the clinic had that same attitude." She takes out her scroll and summons her bag "We can make it so it can be used." She smiles at Sakuya and takes out a small syringe "Just a painkiller, with an energizer. So it won't cause a slow down in your reflexes. It will remove the pain for now." She taps the syringe and injects it into Fuji's arm "Now three easy but painful steps and then we can splint it up." She takes her hand and it glows as she uses her medical scan technique "First will be setting all the bones you have broken." She offers a medical bit for Fuji to bite down on if he so wished "Sakuya keep his elbow straight as possible.." She pauses and sets the first break, there is an audible popping noise "Luckily there are only three major breaks. Setting number two." Her hands come up and she places her hands setting the second bone. Then gives a moment for Fuji to rest before setting the final area of bone "There are many micro fractures.. Those can be dealt with as we get time."

She takes a breath "Now to do a simple reconnect of the tendons. They aren't torn completely. But a little repair must be done so they don't end up tearing completely away from the muscle." Nanami's hand raises and the chakra scalpel ignites and she holds it above Fuji's arm and she starts reconnecting the tendons "This sensation will feel very odd. But I am sure this is not your first rodeo so to speak." It takes all in all about fifteen minutes for the quick repairs and a brace to be made "That will do for now. Since we need to get moving. I don't recommend punching anything if able with that arm." She takes out an unused Syringe and a small bottle "Here if the pain becomes to much use this. Its the same stuff I injected you with when we started.." She hands the bottle to Sakuya "I'll leave your Sensei in your very capable hands, Sakuya.."  She smiles and gets up "Now if there was only something I could do for our Sensei. But I know it is up to her to help herself."

Listening to Nori "Me and Shiroma have long distance arrow jutsu of sorts. As long as we don't get surprised most ships would not survive a volley. We did take out an entire fort of a hundred and fifty men, and a sizable wall, and I have my dragons. A ship wouldn't last long against them. I would still prefer to not engage in open water combat if possible." She looked at Sarada as she walked off "But from the sounds of it. There is a good chance of us being engaged in ship to ship combat. We will get through it and complete our respective missions. Our will is stronger than theirs, so we will prevail.." The wind blew her hair and it flowed with the wind, adding to her already confident tone and body language.

Shiroma nodded at Sarada’s orders and watched her walk away toward the front of the boat.  She sighed softly biting her lip and shaking her head.

‘It might be nice knowing she is human…’

‘But we need to know more about what is going…’

‘Right especially if we are supposed to be able to protect her.’

‘Going to take a team of wild horse to get her to talk about it.’

‘Maybe, maybe not, for now we just work and go forward for her sake.’

She nodded at Sarada’s orders before she set about doing just that. As everyone else was busy checking on Sima and getting all that taken care of Shiroma was quickly making sure everything was loaded that was needed making sure that once  Nanami and Sakuya were done they could head off quickly.  After she was done being certain they were ready to leave with everyone’s equipment stowed and the rest she went to listen to the strategy session and frowned slightly.  “If needed I have been working on my  close range combat as well so I could provide both a body guard post as well as a ranged combatant post. As I am easily able to switch between them.  Not to mention that I can also provide a near perfect shield should it be needed.  I am sure whatever we face we will overcome it.”

Her eyes flicked to Nori, “Nori don’t worry too much about Sensei she is...hurting much like you are. though I fear she can’t handle the emotions of it at the moment.  That is one of the reasons she is so careful about emotions in all of us.  Turns out we are all a little broken, some of us are just better at hiding it.” She looked at Sima, “Fujii-sama I have made sure that everything is stowed that is need we should be able to leave as soon as we all get aboard.”  With that she stepped off to one side and up onto a crate before launching herself up to the boat  and settling down near the bow but far enough away from Sarada to give her the privacy she requested, but could still see her.

Things helped when the conversation diverted from his hand for a moment. Sozui finally awake and ready, he began to take charge and Sima was rather proud. He made the personal decision to discuss battle formations for the group, especially since he’d be out of commission for the most part. ”Sozui makes a point,” he chimes. ”However we do have two medical kunoichi who cannot be on the front lines. I’d advise them to stick with Lady Sarada,” he suggested. ”They have rules we cannot break,” he explained.

He had been interrupted when Nanami began on his hand again. It was a small pinch as the needle went in and released its contents, washing over the muscles and numbing his wrist for the time being. The effects worked quicker than usual as he had adrenaline and his natural body response was still trying to repair and heal what was wounded within him.  She warned him that she’d have to place his bones back. And when she began, he heard the cracklings and he winced and let out huffs of his breath.

He watched in awe though as the chakra scalpel had began repairing his tendons, which would ensure he’d have movement again at some point down the road. It did feel odd though. Almost like a tingle since he was given general anastetic. As she finished up and handed the rest of his care in sakuya’s hands, he rose to his feet as he was good to go with his temporary brace.

”If it comes down to if, we’ll need the barrage of these arrows you speak of. Nori you’re in charge of any intruders who attempt to aboard. Sakuya and Nanami are with Lady Sarada. Sozui, it’s me and you as I’ll likely need the assistance. Scatter weapons all over the ship for your use and everyone else’s if you can spare any. Shiroma is free reign as she is the range fighter,” he explained to them as shiroma had made her appearance and announced they were good to go.

”All right, lets go. No time to waste,”  he told them and walked to the ship and walked up the ramp, the rest of them in tow. ”All right captain! Let’s go!” he shouted and up went the anchor and the ramp. The ship began their sail.

Two hours in, it was still quiet, the waves hitting the boat. Mainly everyone stayed idled by, anxious to what awaited their fate. Sima took his place in the captain’s quarters, the rest were wondering. The crewmen of shinobi held onto their genjutsu for the illusion effects; it was mentioned all the genin check on them if they needed anything as they would grow tired after all.

She had opened her eyes when the boat began to move but quickly resumed her meditation. It was going to be a long trip. For the next hours, she continued to calm herself, collect her thoughts, pushed aside her broken self, and eventually did reopened them. The waves were calming to her. She finally had stood up on her feet, dusting herself off and staring at the ocean view that was before her. It was calming. The cold air made her shiver slightly as she noticed the temperature begin dropping as they continued on their voyage. She hardly ever traveled across the oceans. It was beautiful to say the least. She wasn’t prone to seasickness of any kind and it helped ease everyone’s nerves as she was certain everyone was anxiously awaiting a possible nonexistent battle. The waves crashed against the small ship, splashing smal drops of ocean salted water onto the railing of the ship.

One of the crewmen had checked in with her, but she merely shooed them away as she didn’t need much of anything right now. She noticed none of her team actually bothered her in the slightest. She wasn’t sure if it was fear or giving her space. She did feel eyes on her, like someone was watching her from a distance. She turned around and saw Shiroma in view. ”You can ask you know. I know you’re curious,” she said as she turned around facing the ocean again as she crossed her arms across her stomach loosely.
This message was last edited by the player at 14:00, Fri 09 Mar 2018.

Nori turned her head to look over at Sozui as he chimed in agreement with her about having an adequate battle strategy should they encounter anyone on the way to their destination. It never hurt to have a plan should something like that happen. While she didn't necessarily know first hand of just what Sakuya and Sozui's strengths and weaknesses were in battle, they still had to work together as a team to get the ship to their destination and to prevent Fujii-sama from fighting if possible. He did seem like one that would try to fight even though he was supposed to, but she was really hoping that he wouldn't considering his current condition. "Sozui-kun is right. Each of us should be positioned in case the inevitable happens. The enemy could spring on us at any moment, so we have to be prepared for that. While sensei doesn't entirely need protecting, we still have an obligation to do so should they be targeting her. I just serisouly hope that they don't know that she's our Hime. They could definitely bring some unwanted attention and if something happened to her, it would only add fuel to the fire. Especially from Lord Sasuke," she replied as she lightly folded her ams across her chest as she watched Nanami tend to Fujii-sama's wrist.

"Considering that we would be on a boat sailing in the middle of the water, we are more vulnerable for an attack and although we want to avoid a battle as much as possible, it's going to be inevitable even after we step foot on shore. I'm sure we can get through it, but it's going to require all of us to work together to make it safely. We have more of an advantage with our feet on the ground." Nori turned her head and looked over at Shiroma. While she had been told to not worry about their sensei, part of her couldn't help but feeling such emotions. She had just had a breakdown and went from throwing Fujii-sama over a bridge to her normal self again within seconds. It was hard not to worry or be concerned about her. What if it happened again during the battle? What if she lost herself and went on a bloodthirsty rampage that none of them could stop? While she knew it was far from a possibility of that happening, Nori had this feeling that it was still a possibility. "I know sensei is human and I know she's probably seen and done things that none of us could imagine. I can't imagine having to go through everything that she's had to and it really makes me wonder...just how she has been able to handle it all this time and keeping those moments of weakness to herself," she said in a softer voice. "But I'm sure she wouldn't want us to worry about her and just focus on what we have to do."

Nori dropped her hands to her sides and watched as Shiroma jumped onto the boat. She turned her head and looked back over to Fujii-sama as Nanami finished patching him up. She listened to him speak about what positions they would take should they have to take them. It made sense that Nanami and Sakuya would be with Sarada as they did have laws to follow and couldn't be the first to attack. Nori only hoped to prevent that from happening by making sure no one got on board. She nodded her head in confirmation before she turned on her heel and made her way hastily up the ramp to get onto the ship. Once everyone was there and Fujii-sama told them they were good to go, they made their way away from the shore and into the endless blue sea that awaited them. Two hours had passed and still nothing. The silence was eery and all that could be heard were the splashing of the small waves hitting the side of the boat and the creaking boards underneath their feet. Nori had walked the perimeters of the ship as her eyes stayed sharp to her surroundings, but soon stopped to take a rest against the edge of the boat as she looked out into the ocean. Was it really too good to be true that they may get through this unscathed? While she wanted to hope that nothing would happen, something in the back of her mind told her they weren't going to be that lucky.

The ocean. A vast body of water. Sima hadn’t sailed in years. Sailing wasn’t very common in Kumogakure due to the clouds and Rocky Mountains that surrounded their beloved village. The air was salty from the ocean and the cold air breezed right through them as the boat cruises through. His wrist had been fine for the time being. The general anesthetic that was given to him started wearing off, but it lasted it a good couple of hours. He wasn’t one to be side-lined, especially with the many young lives that were aboard and their most important asset. He had wondered the ship after briefly checking in with the captain of their progress.

The night had finally settled in; the only light available to them were the ones from inside. Shadowed bodies moved about as their genjutsu strategy took hold. He had the tendency to want to flex his hand, but he knew he couldn’t. He felt stiffness within his cast. The two medical kunoichi hadn’t sought his out yet to continue whatever it is they needed to do. He was proud of the generation of medical shinobi that were trained though. He couldn’t see himself being sidelined during major battles.

He walked around, avoiding Lady Sarada as it was said she wanted space to collect herself. He understood what she was going through. That was him decades ago when it came to horrible mental illness. He had learned to control the flashbacks and knew to avoid triggers and he was proud to say that he hadn’t had episodes in years. He ran into Nori upon wondering around, making idle conversation. ”Nervous?” he asked her curiously.  Everyone’s nerves had been on edge. Everyone counted on this plan to pull through to avoid having to fight out at sea. They only had one ship and if it sank, they’d be doomed.

At hearing the sound of Fujii-sama's voice from behind her, Nori lightly jumped and looked over her shoulder to see him standing there. She said nothing at first and just looked at him before he turned her head away and looked back out at the ocean. "Yeah. I am..." she said in a low voice as she brought up a hand and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. "I guess I just don't like the idea of being vulnerable. Especially out on the sea on a boat alone like this. It's the perfect opportunity to get us when there's virtually no escape for us. All we can do is fight." She folded her arms across the railing of the boat and leaned down to rest her chin on top of them. "There's a chance that they could attack and then there's the chance that they won't, but what if they're just out there waiting for the opportunity to strike?" She closed her eyes just as a soft breeze blew through her deep burgundy hair. "What if they've known about our plans from the beginning? It's just a bit scary not knowing, but I know we have to prepare for that possibility and be ready should it arise. We don't have a choice but to be ready."

He remained quiet when Nori turned to look st him but then quickly dismissed it. He breathed silently. Just as he was about to say something, she began speaking softly. He knew she was nervous. Hell, they were all nervous. She was right: being out at sea, it was nerve wracking because it did leave a vulnerability. It left them nearly wide open. Everything was against them: Time, weather, a small battalion of brave shinobi, and very few experienced shinobi at that. His smile had vanished as she expressed her concerns. He moved next to her, leaning against the railing as she did.

”Part of being a shinobi, as I tell my students, is always be prepared for the unexpected no matter what the situation is. For as well know, nothing may happen, but that doesn’t mean we should allow ourselves to become vulnerable,” he explained. ”The odds may be against us, however that doesn’t mean we all don’t have something to fight for,” he added and smiled to himself. ”My generation failed you. We failed to protect the very things that were important to us and that is why we are here today. It is our duty to ensure the restoration of peace so none of you will have to go through this again,” he added as he stood up straight. ”It’s better to die a hero and try than to die in vain for nothing. We have very skilled shinobi here; we each have our own unique strengths that component each other. We’ll win. I can promise you that,” he uttered.

Maybe Nori really was just overthinking all of this and worrying for nothing, but she knew she had right to worry and she knew that he was right, too. They always had to prepare for the unexpected and even if nothing happened, it didn't mean that they should let their guard down either. She knew that if they did end up getting into a fight, they would very well be outnumbered. There was no doubt about that, but she wanted to believe that their team would be able to pull through and beat this. It would be a battle. One of many she assumed they would all have to fight, but in order for things to be restored and to be built up again, they all had to do their part in this war. Nori knew this very well. "The things that I am fighting for are the very things that are driving me to become stronger. I don't want to fail, Fujii-sama, but I know without failures and mistakes we won't learn or grow. History will only continue to repeat itself," she began to say before she turned her head and looked off in the direction of where Sarada had perched herself. "And like you said, we all have something to fight for..." She turned her head and looked back over to Fujii-sama beside her. "...including you. I don't know what you've seen or what you've gone through, but whatever happened in the past isn't something you can change. Do you want to make things right again because of the mistakes you made in the past?" Nori turned her head slightly towards the man beside her with a subtle expression. "Or do you feel like dying is a way for you to atone for the guilt you feel is your fault for not being able to restore the peace to what is now the future?"

Sima couldn’t help but laugh a little. This girl was trying to teach him a lesson in wisdom. Although it may have looked rude, he merely shook his head. ”It is not wise to try to to teach and practice your superiors, young one. You may believe you know what you’re walking about, but believe me when I say: you do not,” he corrected as he patted her shoulder and turned on his heel. ”This isn’t about atoning for my sins. This isn’t about guilt. This isn’t about making things right. You have much to learn. You are too young to understand it seems. You merely misunderstood me,” he added as he began walking off. ”Do what you must do to survive...be prepared young one...” he shouted over his shoulder and walked about else where.

He couldn’t help but laugh to himself a bit. The poor girl didn’t didn’t understand reassurance when she saw it. However she wasn’t his problem. He barely knew the poor girl. Hell, even his own students didn’t know much about himself so what made this girl so sure he needed to fix what he’s done? Had he done anything wrong? He merely shook his head as he retired back to the captain’s quarters. He had no interest in interacting with anyone for the time being. He had better things to do than to try to calm them it seemed, considering Sarada’s team was known for unstable emotional outbursts.

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 72):

Shiroma had settled down off to one side of the ship watching the bow knife through waves and allow them to go relatively smoothly through the water.  She had nothing to say at the moment but to be there and wait for Sarada or be ignored by their sensei should the situation be too much.   She allowed her minds to wander around and play with ideas together bouncing things off of the other one like she was a real person rather than a voice in your head. After several hours had passed she heard  Sarada’s words and shifted her focus looking up at her. “I might be curious Sensei but have no more right to know then I do to ask any other personal questions. If you need to share and talk about what brought this on or what happened to you, I am happy to be an ear for you.  However I doubt that now is the time or place for idle curiosity. So there are some questions to ask.  First, do you know what triggered this? so that we might avoid it again.  Second, Do you need to talk over what happened both now and in your past for your own mental health and wellbeing? And finally, are you able to continue with the mission we have been assigned?”  The questions were simple and utilitarian especially the last one, there was no doubt in Shiroma’s voice as to if she thought that Sarada could or not continue.  It was a question that a leader should ask when there is concern for the health or wellbeing of a team member, no judgement nothing but a simple question expecting nothing but a simple yes or no answer.
This message was last edited by the player at 11:14, Sat 10 Mar 2018.

In reply to Tsuna Shiroma (msg # 79):

Only the sounds of the waves could be heard as the silence grew between. It was as if Shiroma was carefully choosing her words. But that silence didn’t last long as Shiroma finally spoken up out of concern. She admitted to her curiosity of the situation about herself and even offered to be a “shoulder to lean on” if the matter certainly asked for it. But she quickly took charge for her and the team’s benefit to avoid further episodes or even jeopardize the mission, something Sarada was incredibly anal herself. She merely smirked to herself as Shiroma seemed more concern about the real her.

She sighed as she turned to face Shiroma, making eye contact so she knew which one of the two minds she was actually talking to. Their eyes locked.

”I do,” she simply said to the first question.

”Not likely,” she answered for the second question.

”And yes,” she finished to the third question.

She had began to learn against the railing, arms crossed before she sighed and turned around. ”Post-traumatic stress disorder is what they call it,” she began. She might as well get it out in the open before more questions were pressed into her and at this point, it was no secret anymore. A secret she had been great at hiding for several years now. ”Most ANBU officers usually experience awful traumatic events and they end up being diagnosed shortly after they resign,” she began to explain. ”However anyone is prone to it. It’s just more common with higher officer shinobi,” she uttered before she closed her eyes. She couldn’t get herself to explain what event caused her trauma. It was still too early. She felt her eyes begin to water as it was briefly playing in her head.

She swallowed hard as she continued to speak. ”Everyone is different when it comes to an episode...” she trailed off. ”It’s not something I can control, however it is something I can prevent,” she paused for a brief moment. ”I purposely distance myself from others because emotions overwhelm me. Nori particularity has too much emotions for me to be around. I strictly avoid social relationships; I keep to myself for everyone’s safety. I know what I’m capable of doing. Master Fujii is a perfect example. I avoid getting close to anyone because I’m afraid I’m going to hurt them. Not hurt them emotionally, but literally damage them,” she paused. It was evident that she struggled to get the words out.

Sarada was seventeen years of age. She was capable of being an emotional teen too. Even the mightiest of warriors break down from time to time. She felt the tears slowly stream down her cheeks. She was silently crying as she was faced away from Shiroma. ”I’ve had this disorder for several years now. This was the first episode that came too quickly for me to retreat and hide. All the episodes I’ve ever had, I’ve done it in secrecy. I’ve been so good at concealing myself, breaking bonds and ties, and keeping everyone shut out...it’s my way of life for everyone’s sake, not mine. It’s a constant battle that I can never turn off...with time, they said I’ll get better but it’ll always be there,” she finished and blinked a couple of times before bringing her hands and wiped her eyes.
This message was last edited by the player at 03:05, Sun 11 Mar 2018.

Heeding his sensei's words, Sozui began to strategically place pouches with shuriken, kunai and other basic ninja tools around the ship, and he made sure to leave an obvious sign for others on the ship to note should they find themselves in need of a replenishment of weapons. With that done, he went about making sure that the shinobi that were keeping up the decoy defense were being taken care of at regular intervals that one wouldn't consider bothersome. With sailing being a relatively new thing to him, Sozui figured that keeping himself busy with any type of task would keep him from feeling discombobulated bay this experience, so when his assigned chores were done he went about looking over makeshift scenarios for possible attacks on their ship.

Most scenarios that he thought of were of the enemies already making it on board the ship, but Sozui began thinking of what they could do to just prevent such a situation. "Sakuya has her chains, so if she binds them a few well placed explosive kunai at the hull and possible the mast of the other ship could stop the fight before it even starts. Of course, I'd have to get pretty close," he muttered as he was using chakra to stand on the side of the mast to get a feel for the potential battlefield.

Nanami steps beside Nori once they are on the ship "Nori.. It seems like you are trying to get people to accept you. But we already do." She leans against Nori "Right now our words are only words. Our coming actions will prove our worth as ninja.." She huffs lightly "You don't know how frustrating it is to be taken just as a medical shinobi. When my training up until the chunin exams was in ambush and guerilla tactics. Like this sea battle we are going into. My false surroundings jutsu could keep us hidden during a storm. Even if one of the Sharingan users are onboard. If the weather is nasty a sharingan user likely wouldn't even notice us unless we got close to their ship.."

She looks out to the sea "If it is clear however. Its even more advantageous. Most people wouldn't think so. But a clear day means mild waves and good footing. Me and Shiroma could employ the same tactics that we did against the fortress originally. Or hell with the Fuji-sama and you Nori. Stealth tactics could be employed via my genjutsu, and the two of you place paper bombs on the hull of the ships. You will be under the cover of me and Shiroma's bombardment. There are many other style of tactics that the two groups of us could employ. However the dragons could manage a few ships, but the true drawback of those dragons is I can only use the fire element.. So I wouldn't be able to use my wind jutsu. They don't prevent me from using my medical jutsu or genjutsu. Eventually I will overcome that barrier.."

Nanami sees Sarada and Shiroma talking "We all deal with stressful, emotional, and painful events differently. It took me a lot of willpower to suppress the memories of having to piece Sigmund back together, I was covered in his blood. I only had the knowledge of biology and physiology. I used my finite chakra control and fire chakra to stop the bleeding enough so he could be moved." She smiles "That moment is what made me move in the direction to become a medical shinobi."

She looked at Sakuya "Unlike Sakuya who was born to become a medical shinobi. My instincts are far more aggressive. If you paired us together, between our skills we are more or less yin and yang. Our differences pair extremely well." She shoulder bumps Nori "We also pair extremely well as a fighting duo. Being able to heal at range and support via ranged attacks, as well and being able to increase your speed, and various other things. Well not being captain, I'll follow whatever orders are given. I just hope all of our talents are utilized and not subverted due to aspects of our training.." She waited patiently as they set sail "Only time will tell I suppose.."

Upon hearing Fujii-sama's reply, Nori shifted her eyes down and looked at the floor. It wasn't that she was trying to give him advice. She knew there were a lot of things that she didn't know or understand. She was still a kid and everyday was a constant reminder that she was. All of them each had to face their own challenges in their own lives and there were things that, as young teenagers, that they have had to unfortunately go through. She was beginning to learn that life was unexpected, complicated, and sometimes unfair but that was how life was, right? Not that she expected a perfect life. She just thought things would be more...simpler, but it wasn't. "I'm sorry, Fujii-sama. It wasn't my intention to speak to you in such a way as if I knew you or what you went through. I know I don't. I just...thought I could help. I'm sorry," she said in a low voice and looked up to him as he was walking away. She said nothing and turned her eyes to look back out into the mass body of water that surrounded them on all sides. She had a few brief moments of silence before she heard the familiar voice of Nanami speak to her, causing Nori to look over at her friend briefly and then looking back out to the ocean.

"Nanami, you...you have always been a great deal stronger than me. You've always been able to prove yourself and your worth even before you became a medical ninja. I'm glad you found your path and what you want to do, but it hasn't been that easy for me," she began to say. "You have great value here. You always come up with smart, strategic plans and techniques and what do I do? I've always just...kind of been in the way of everything. It's not that I intend to be. I want to believe that I am an asset to this team, but...maybe sensei is right. I'm all talk and have yet to prove anything to anyone." Nori knew she had to stop herself from going on about this. All it felt like to her was that she was just ranting and complaining, but she...she didn't want to do that. Somehow when she expressed her feelings, it felt burdensome to others. "I have to stop thinking with my emotions and just do what I need to do. If I do, it's only going to get everyone hurt and I don't want to hurt anyone. I have already accepted that there are things that I cannot change that have happened in the past and I...want to change, Nanami. I don't want to be the weak one anymore," she added.

"I want to work together with you and Shiroma and become a better team. The three of us haven't exactly had the opportunity to show what we can do aside from that evaluation sensei gave us, but I know all of us have a lot of work to do to become a real team. Being out here...I'm hoping we can do that," she said with a small smile. "We don't know what's going to happen, but we have to expect the worst at any given moment. We have to be ready," she said and looked up at Sozui. "While we can't anticipate what they are going to do, they won't know what to expect from us, either, so we have to have back up plan after back up plan to defend against any strategies they may have up their sleeves."

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 80):

Shiroma had already suspected the answers to her questions, though the not likely for the second one rather than an outright no actually did take her by surprise.

‘Probably just her being logical about it since she doesn’t want to rule out the possibility.’
'Probably,'

Shiroma listened on as Sarada continued to explain what it was that had happened confirming many of the ideas that Shiroma had formed already.  She was rather good at reading situations and making good guesses as to what the situation really was.  Shiroma watched Sarada’s back before she stepped closer  and reached out a hand.  She lightly touched her back not doing anything but offering contact a gentle reminder that even if Sarada alone she really wasn’t, at least not physically.  If there was anyone that could understand trauma that separates you from others that made you scared to be with people because of what you might do Shiroma was the person.  “Sensei…” She sighed softly her concern and care for Sarada as both her sensei and a human being as well as what she hoped to be a friendship of some form all flowed in her voice.  “I understand...truly possibly better then most wanting to stay away from others because of what you might do to them.  Look at my report on what I did to...my first team.” Her voice hitched slightly as Shiroma fought her own emotions transferring them to her other self to help the control.  “Add to that...that I am still not sure of myself...either of myselves.  So I know how it feels to be alone because you are scared to be with people.”

She fell silent for a long moment as she sighed and then finally continued. “I want to help if I can...if you don’t want it that's fine. But know the offer is always there.” She removed her hand stepping back. “I am sorry if my emotional break down earlier helped trigger this...and I will try harder to provide a buffer between you and the girls.  It is clear that the pain that they are feeling, and the pain you are going through are like fire and gasoline, best kept as far apart as we can. At least until things stabilize more.”

The sudden touch was comforting, if not friendlier than most. She reopened her eyes when Shiroma started to speak, comforting the pathetic mess Sarada was showing. She turned her head, the eveidence of her former crying completely gone. But her face was softer, more relaxed than they’ve witnessed. She listened to Shiroma’s words. She had been right about one thing: they did have rough pasts in common, certainly traumatic ones at that. ”You and I both know what you did, is not your fault. Do not carry that guilt with you. It’s going to kill you from the inside out...don’t carry that burden. I’m sure your friends would understand if they could,” she muttered out softly.

Sarada had her fair share of having to execute people she once knew, people she trusted, people she use to call her comrades. She remembered the remorse and guilt that came with it. Perhaps that was apart of her current suffering. Suffering she’d have to accept, although she believed she had already did. A silence grew between them though, as if letting everything settle into the ruined world of theirs. She was more taken aback when Shiroma offered to help her. Although her only concern with the offer was how could Shiroma offer aide to someone if she couldn’t accept and help herself first, but those were harsh words to speak out aloud in such a comforting manner right now.

Shiroma finally stepped back, apologizing for their earlier conversation. Sarada thought about it carefully but couldn’t quite agree with it. It wasn’t Shiroma who caused the uneasy episode. It might’ve just been built up overtime like a balloon waiting to burst. It just so happened to burst at a wrong time, wrong place scenario. She finally turned around, leaning against the railing to face her with her arms crossed against her stomach. ”Do not apologize for that. None of this is your fault at all. I don’t believe it is solely Nori’s either... I think it’s just been building up overtime,” she tried to reassure. ”Don’t feel obligated to be the mediator between all of us. I think I’m going to be okay. I just think any emotional ordeals the girls are going through, I’m not equipped to handle appropriately,” she explained. She smiled softly. ”Thank you, Shiroma. For everything. You’re easier to talk to. I don’t know why, but it’s comforting,” she commented.

In between sessions when Sima's treatment was done, Sakuya had worked with Nanami to make sure both teams were properly stocked with first aid supplies. These were on top of what they already have on their persons - geared more for the situations of open water combat and the time on the ship. While she and Nanami would be putting priority on treating the wounded, there may be moments when they cannot immediately get close to a teammate or a crew member of the ship and tend to their injuries. These first aid kits would be an answer to that possible scenario in ensuring casualties would be kept to a small number as much as possible.

There was a check to locate first aid kits around the ship as well, familiarizing with the contents of the ship's first aid kits as well as where they were kept in the event of an emergency. This would help her in hesitating less, and maybe help save lives sooner. Cheat sheets for the first aid kits were also provided to the rest of the team members for reference.

Sakuya came up to the deck when it was about time for Sima's treatment, figuring their sensei could be found there most of the time. Instead, she spotted Nanami and Nori along with Sozui up at the mast preparing something. Her friend seemed to be discussing something personal with Nori, so it might be best not to pry on such matters unless she was called. She instead checked up with her teammate if he had seen their sensei.

"Sozui~!" Sakuya called out as she cupped her hands together before her mouth to her teammate, "Have you seen sensei? It should be about time for his treatment!"

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 85):

Shiroma sighed softly at the comment about her past and shook her head slightly it was hard to explain to someone else what she felt about her past what she saw when she looked back.  If she knew it would be easier if she had the memory of killing them if she knew which of her personalities was responsible it would help but not knowing that was nearly driving herself insane.  She listened to the rest of Sarada’s comments about what Shiroma had said and smiled slightly shaking her head again sighing softly.  “Thank you Sensei but I do intend to be what the team needs as a leader that is my place to been the best fill for whatever gap there might be.  I don’t intend to be a mediator between you that would undermine your authority and that is the last thing I want to do.” She smiled slightly and nodded at the last comment. “I agree Sensei...I think its because we both know that our emotions can be our enemies at times. So we both rely on logic as much as we can.  Or maybe there is something else going on who knows.  But please let me help as you need it Sensei...It might be the blind leading the blind but at least I can try to help.”

The air shifted differently around them as it grew colder. This was likely only another addition to add on to when it came to sailing. She had only done it but a few times and she remembered why she didn’t much prefer the method: the weather. She pushed passed a shiver in her body as Shiroma explained her self again. She carefully listened to her words, staying a tune with them. ”You are doing an excellent job so far. I have high hopes you’ll meet your own expectations,” she replied back and straightened herself out now. ”Logical thinking and mindset is the only way I know my way around in life. Call it stubborn or narrow minded, but it’s what helps myself,” she commented. Their eyes met for a brief moment when Shiroma insisted she was going to try to help in any way she could. ”You’re right. It is like that. But I’m sure we’ll figure everything out,” she muttered.

Nanami nodded as Nori talked "The problem with our team, unlike many other teams. Is we have been through one bad thing after another. We had many good times. But me and you have lacked any form of stability. We lose our sensei, the chunin exams happen. Sigmund tries to fill in, we lose him. But we gained where we lost as well. Shiroma is a good friend and a great ninja.." She pops her neck from side to side "We haven't had a true Sensei since ours was killed by the hidden snow. We haven't had a chance to become a cohesive unit.."

"Anyways, we will just have to focus more on how to work from one attack to the next. It's more or less like the team training we all did in the academy." Another fond memory pops into her mind. She smiles lightly..

Nanami spins around and looks at Nori "I think having a captain and Sensei will be beneficial. There won't be any shannangins, at least I hope there won't be." Her eyes drift towards the sea, and then she hears overhears Sakuya mentioning it was time for Fuji's treatment period "Haven't seen him Sakuya, since we disembarked."

She turns and looks back at Nori "I have some training exercises Me, You, and Shiroma could do on the ship. As long as the weather stays decently calm, and our Sensei allows it." Nanami looks over the ships deck "However we should come up with some ideas or strategies to repel people trying to board the ship." Nanami smiled a bit "As you heard me rant a little earlier. I have many strategies based on the weather to slip by or engage an enemy ship. I'll leave it up to our Sensei and captain to finalize things.."

She hugs Nori "Anyways.." Nanami steps back "I want to hear your thoughts on what we need to do to become a stronger unit? Saying we need to be a stronger team is different from figuring out what we need to do to become stronger as a team. So when Sensei and Shiroma are ready to talk. We should form some semblance of a plan."

With everything that Nanami was saying about their lack of stability, Nori couldn't help but not in agreement. She was right. It was like they ran into nothing but bad luck right after the other. The chunin exams led to losing not just their sensei but hundreds of lives, which led to their to their village starting to crumble, then to their mission resulting in losing Sigmund, and soon the destruction of many villages around the different nations. "I don't think we are the only ones that have lacked in stability. All of us have been through a lot. As a team, we have endured a lot and now we have our duties to pick up the pieces and put everything back together," she replied. "But as you said, Shiroma has been a great addition to the team. I was hesitant about her at first, but she's grown on me. She's a good person and I think considering the instability you and I have had recently, she was a good choice to be placed as leader. However, we have all yet to really work together as a new team so in a way, this mission is like a test for us. I am sure that we will find a grove that works for us to effectively move through one attack to the other."

Nori knew that this was the first real time, including Shiroma and sensei, they would all be working together and despite the three of them training together and finishing up that end of their last mission, they had yet to face a battle together without Sigmund there. She brought up a hand and lightly gripped the front of her shirt before she shifted her eyes to look out at the water once again. "I don't think it's so much as them needing to make sure that no shenanigans, but more so that things plans don't go array. Still unexpected things happen so our plans most likely won't go the way we want them to," she said before she turned her head and looked back to Nanami.

"Let's run your ideas by sensei and Fujii-sama to see what they think. Seeing as these plans are involving his team as well, it's best to check with him, too. However, I think you are right. We can use this weather to our advantage. The fog could act as a type of coverage for us. I think maybe it would be best that, if they should take us by a surprise, that we not be in sight. Or perhaps we should use some form of a Genjutsu to create confusion. We could use that to our advantage. We have to think that the ones that will be attacking us will just be coming in with the intent to take us out and then leave. They probably won't be expecting to fall into an illusion," she replied with a solemn, subtle voice. "As good as it would be to take the initiative, I don't think that would be the smartest move in this case as we are completely blind."

It was then that Nori felt Nanami hug her and it took her a little bit by surprise, but her friend tended to be very affectionate from time to time so it only made a small smile curve upon her lips. "I think the most important thing is that we communicate with each other and just train. While I don't think training on the ship is a bad idea, I am not sure if that is something sensei would want us to do but I'm not opposed to it should we be able to. I definitely think it would help us prepare for what may be coming," she told her before she felt the other pull away and look into her eyes. "All of just need to be there for each other. Depend on each other. Trust each other. Without any of those things, I think we will fall apart. I would like if all of us could work together efficiently, but that can't be done without us helping each other and pushing each other to be stronger."

In reply to Harusame Sakuya (msg # 86):

Looking down at Nori who had looked up at him, he cocked his to one side as if he was contemplating whether or not she was talking to him, but his mind immediately assumed that she was talking to her teammate about something. Therefore, he refrained from interjecting himself into their conversation as it would be rude and foolish to do so without knowing the context of it. Returning his focus to the matter at hand, Sozui had moved past the idea of sabotaging the enemies boat and thought about utilizing his wind techniques to repel boarders and projectiles that might be sent their way, which had led him to the notion of him using them to give the ship a burst of speed at points but he wasn't sure of how feasible that would be.

Hearing his name being called, he descended down from the mast to speak face to face with Sakuya instead of shouting about. "Perhaps he is following the orders of his doctors and resting up or he might be below deck double checking on something. Should we go check the captain's room first? I wanted to ask him about continuing the lightning affinity training. It might prove useful and vital if I am to assist him during the middle of an attack."

"Arigatou, Nanami! Will have to check where he went to!" Sakuya replied and waved to Nanami and Nori before looking to Sozui to figure where Sima went, "Hmm... The captain may have seen him then, or may have an idea where sensei went off to. What have you been busy with, Sozui? Is there anything of note up the mast?"

It was odd but while in the captain’s quarters, he kept sneezing. He never believed in super station but oddly today he did because he felt as if he was needed. Her got up from his chair, excusing himself. As he walked out the door, he would run into Sakuya and Sozui over hearing the bit of conversation from them as he walked up. The words “training” and “doctors” were what caught his attention. ”Ah, there you two are. It would seem we’re all looking for one another, no?” he asked curiously. While he knew the answer to his question, it didn’t hurt to intrude a bit either.

"Ah, sensei! How is your wrist faring?" Sakuya replied after she heard Sima's voice and turned around to look his way with a bit of urgency in her expression, "It's time for your treatment! We have to do it if you want to recover faster!"

He looked at his wrist; it was starting to get stiff and the pain washed back right in as well. He held it out to her. ”The pain just started returning. It’s growing a bit stiff as well as I was instructed not to do much with it,” he replied and chuckled lightly as Sakuya took over as their mother per say. ”Yes, yes. I was not avoiding,” he said through a small grin and his wrist was in front of her. ”Do what you gotta do,” he told her.

"All right," Sakuya replied as she began the treatment, infusing chakra into the injured area to wash away the fatigue that would bring about the feeling of stiffness. She had to check for any traces of cracks that remained, working to promote the cellular regeneration to get the fractures healed. The same could be said for muscles and other tissues - while muscles could heal on their own given time, ligaments and cartilages required coaxing to heal.

Sima would feel a cool sensation wash over the affected area as Sakuya treated the injury. The pain would soon fade away together with the stiffness by the time the medical nin was done.

"It's a good thing sensei was following what Nanami and I told him," Sakuya said with a smile as she looked up to Sima, "Your wrist is healing up properly. Hopefully it wouldn't be long until the splints are taken off."

As if a bell had gone off or something, Sozui turned to find Sima coming up to them, but he supposed that their sensei was just searching out Sakuya to get his treatment. He knew that he would do the same if he had any injury of some sort that left him at less than one hundred percent fighting strength. "While you are here sensei, I was wondering if I could ask you about the lightning release. Specifically, can you tell me about that technique you used back on our first mission when we set up camp? The one that shocked Tenshi when he picked up your knife?"

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 88):

Shiroma tilted her head slightly and cocked her eyebrow slightly at the comments before smiling and nodding.  She understood very well how Sarada thought and understood even more the draw of it because she herself used it to keep a handle on things that often felt like it was getting out of hand.  She bowed her head slightly. “We will just have to muddle through I’m sure Sensei.  But for now I will be close at hand Fujii-Sama had said specifically that you are not to be left alone.  Though I doubt that considering our training levels that I could do much more than you yourself could. Nonetheless those were the orders we were given.”

Shiroma bowed her head slightly stepping back  and too one side. She was still within easy speaking range but unless Sarada had more to say she was currently done with the conversation.  She settled onto one of the boxes on the bow of the ship just a short distance from Sarada and began molding chakra. She worked through her bow and arrows slowly refining the way she pulled them from the air.  She was actually a little surprised at something the salt in the air actually made the crystalline structure of her ice all the harder and added an edge to her arrows.  She would need to look into some earth jutsu at some point to learn from it.  Next she worked on her melee weapons actually transforming the bow into not just her staff but this time it seemed to have a bladed head on the end a short spear being the result. The last was the hardest as she as new to the concept, the staff turning into a spear was simple it was basically a large arrow without the feather so it was a modification on something she already knew. This was brand new.  She drew her hand around in a circle from the middle of her opposite forearm and slowly ice started to form. It took a little bit of work but soon she had a large mildly concave round shield that could cover her from waist to shoulder standing.

‘Nice work, think that it will hold up?’

‘We will have to see, maybe sensei or Nori will test it out against fire some point. Will have see just how strong it can hold against.’

‘Well in contact with us I would think it would be like the bow.’

‘So would I but still would be best to test it out rather than be surprised.’

She allowed the shield to dissipate back into the air and sighed sitting cross-legged on the crate and just letting her eyes watch the horizon.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:21, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Nanami smiled seeing Sakuya looking for Fuji. She nodded slowly.. Her mind was processing everything that both Nori and Sarada have said over the last few days. Her eyes stare out into the open waters of the ocean. The waves of the sea were very much like her mind and body. Ever changing, and in chaos. Though since the concert she found herself a bit more calm and collected. It was like all those voices took away a part of the pain, and the blame she placed on herself. She starts rationalizing her thoughts. Putting order to the chaos that was within her "It's funny, how the oceans alluring waves seem to bring order, rather then the chaos they seem to revel in." She remembered that line from a poem her mother had told her as a child. She looked up towards the sky. It was clear for the most part "The sky and ocean are very similar. They both can change at a moments notice. Going from beautiful and a soothing. To raging and loud and more terrifying than any army or jutsu. So much power in nature. It's not surprising many jutsu mimic the destructive forces." She holds out her hand and makes a handseal. A very small tornado forms in her hand "We should probabaly find Shiroma and Sensei and go over things."

She hooks Nori's arm "Shall we go and find them?" She was kind of teasing and trying to lighten the mood. Even though there was a storm preparing for them somewhere in the ocean.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:37, Tue 13 Mar 2018.

Sima allowed Sakuya to assess what he needed, the washing cooking sensation taking its place of the pain. He looked over at Sozui when he inquired about more lightning release training. He pointed out a particular technique Sima had used for training methods. ”Ah yes. The banquet of lightning technique. It’s classified as a c-rank. It takes a great amount of concentration and a control of the lighting release itself. I’m willing to teach. Your weapon speciality is a great fit for lightning in general as it’s a fantastic conductor of electricity,” he explained as he began moving his fingers a bit. ”How’s your chakra control?” he asked.

"I'd say that I have pretty good chakra control between manipulating my kunai and shuriken with it, but there is always room for improvement. I am also very cautious about how much I use as to not run out too quickly," responded Sozui. While he was stating that he wasn't the best, there was confidence in his voice that he hoped showed that he did consider himself to be above average for someone of his rank, and he really wanted this so he was willing to push himself even harder to pull it off.

He nodded his as he took in Sozui’s confidence. ”Becsuse you’re generally new to your new found natire, I have to start you off basic with a small technique. A simple controlled shock enough to drop someone on their knees. Once you can malnipulate this, then I’ll teach you the banquet of lightning,” he explained. He was pleased that Kondo had interest in learning a more dangerous type of Ninjutsu and with hard work and determination, he believed Sozui could do it but just how much was his limit? Was he capable of controlling lightning? Having an affinity for it meant nothing if he couldn’t be the one in control instead of it controlling him. It would be a dangerous road of training, but could he survive?

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 99):

Nori said nothing to Nanami for a moment as she began to speak about the ocean and sky. A sigh escaped her lips. "You're right. Sometimes mother nature isn't always too happy about us because of the way we treat her. While we have to use certain things in order to survive, some people abuse those resources and use them to their advantage," she said as she brought up her hand and lightly gripped the pendant that was dangling around her neck. "The ocean. It's really an amazing, beautiful thing. I'm only beginning to realize now just how much it soothes me and keeps me calm. Sometimes I wonder if my affinities are even right. Maybe I would be a stronger fighter if I had water as my affinity instead of fire, but fire chose me as a reason even if I can't use it as well as others can." For some reason with Nori actually knowing where she was born, she somehow began to wonder if she did have some kind of connection to water somehow. Like her mother was...is. She began to wonder if there was more to discover about that part of herself. If there was some deep part of her that held some type of power she didn't know about, but was connected to. She began to get lost in her own thoughts for a moment before she felt a sudden tug at her arm, causing her to snap out of her trance and look over to see that it was Nanami. "Oh, uh, right. They shouldn't be too far. There's only so many places they can be," she said with a soft laugh.

"Create a controlled shock. Sounds simple enough, which probably means that it won't be. I assume that I have to control the vibrational frequencies that you had us feel for the other day to form it," commented Sozui as he held his hand out in front of him. His assumption about the vibrations was solely based upon the fact that they were mentioned at all, but now he had to learn how to manipulate them without hurting himself or others unintentionally. Focusing all his attention on his hands, Sozui attempted to alter the frequency of those vibrations to try and generate sparks in his hand, which didn't seem to be working yet.

"That should keep the discomfort and pain from making itself felt until the evening," Sakuya said after Sima explained what Sozui was supposed to learn for the use of lightning chakra, "But just because there's no pain now does not mean you have completely healed, sensei! So don't go about doing anything recklessly just yet!"

He laughed lightly as Sakuya finished up. His pain level was at a zero, meaning he was free to move his hand for a bit but not likely the way she wanted to. She commented and instructed him not to be reckless but training wasn’t reckless. It was a necessity. ”Teaching doesn’t require the hands. He won’t learn if I just show him. It’s impossible. Only words can help him,” he explained as Sozui jumped to wanting to start right away. The incredible amount of concentration on his face got Sima worried. ”Perhaps you should scoot back a bit. Someone who doesn’t know how to control this will likely injure themselves and us around you,” he explained. ”You’ve barely discovered this chakra nature. So first things first. You must concentrate on finding those vibrations again. That’s how the whole process starts. You must feel those vibrations like you’re rediscovering the nature again,” he explained. ”The moment you feel those high frequency vibrations, try to channel it through to your palms, like you would channel chakra when walking on water. That should produce a spark of some kind, whether it be slow or fast. But if you use too much, you’ll lose control and likely cause damage. Too little and you’ll literally see nothing,” he explained some more. ”Now give it a try,” he encouraged.

Nanami with Nori in tow looked around until they found Shiroma and Sarada. They seemed to be having an intense discussion. She waited a few moments and spoke up "Sensei.." she bows "And Captain." She smiles..

She walks up a little closer to Sarada "How are you feeling Sensei? If you need anything at all. I am here as the team medic, for both physical and mental needs." She looked concerned, almost like a child would look at her mother in many ways. Also Nanami listening incase Sakuya needed her for anything.

After the formalities she lets out a breath slowly "So me and Nori were discussing things. We are curious about what the strategies for the potential sea battle that might occur will be?" She was pretty straight forward and didn't dance around the question like usual "We have several ideas on how to handle various situations. Based off of weather and based on what time of day, the strategies differ a bit. Also depending on what tactics we use. Of course the finalization of any tactics will be up to you and Fuji-sama." Nanami was speaking respectfully and confidently.

Sarada had merely nodded in agreement to Shiroma's last words as she prepared her weaponry for an assumed battle. they all had hoped it wouldn't come down to it, but it was likely as the land of snow was literally the source of the entire operation of the war. She watched in fascination as Shiroma used her kekkei in many different ways than any other person would think of. She seemed to be in awe before she heard another voice address her. It made her jump slightly as she turned her head and straightened herself up as she noticed it was Nanami and Nori approaching them.

It was inevitable to avoid the question; she expected it when Nanami asked how she was feeling. She had already got the entire ordeal out of her system and she was working on moving passed it at this point. "I know. I'm doing better. Do not worry. It isn't anything new for me," she replied softly before crossing her arms across her chest Nanami began talking again.

She was inquiring about how the formation of battle would be. She was sure Master Fujii would inform them what was already in place, however by the curious questions and her own proposal, it was evident he may have failed to, but she wasn't going to hold it against him. He was recovering because of her so she didn't blame him for being forgetful even though it wasn't like him to do such things.

"I believe Master-Fujii already agreed on a battle formation. His genin Sozui is scattering weapons all over the ship for everyone's use and he'll be aiding Master-Fujii as he is out of commission, however he'll step in if he truly needs to because that is his duty," she began. "If a battle truly ensues, our ship is suppose to pull back and allow the illusion ships to move on forward and we steer ahead and slip away if possible. It likely won't take them long to figure it out so that's when we all come into play," she further explained.

"Master-Fujii wanted long range arrows from both you and Shiroma; once he illusions disperse, they'll be aiding with their own long range jutsus. Sakuya will be with me for medical reasons and you'll be with me as well. Nori, due to her limitations of only taijutsu focused, she'll be taking care of any people who board if it comes to that," she explained. "The last step of defense is my mangekyo sharingan. It'll take a lot of energy, but the eyes I possess will become impossible to avoid. I'm going to cast a powerful genjutsu on an extended range of the ocean," she finished.

"We are trying to avoid contact all together and hold off just enough to make it ashore because we do not know what they have, who they have out there, and just how many. I know you all have taken out an entire army according to your reports, however this is a different situation and we are not risking anyone's lives over this," she added.

Just then, they all hear a bell ringing; one of those old fashioned bells that someone had to manually ring. Sima's head shot up straight to the captain's quarters. "No..." he uttered. Of course Sakuya and Sozui could hear him; it was the news everyone had dreaded.

"Master-Fujii! It's urgent!" the captain shouted and Sima quickly withdrew his hand, and ran around the deck, quickly swinging open the door to the captain's quarters and the captain had his telescope out. "Master-Fujii look!" he urgently told him and Sima grabbed the telescope, peering out into the sea. From the far distance through the mist and fog of the cold weather, snow was coming and beyond that, among the weather was several dozen ships, the land of snow's naval forces. "No...our worst fears are here," he uttered and clicked the scope closed together and handed it back. "Captain, steer us left. We need to prepare for battle," he informed him. His face held no worry, no fear; a courageous hero was plastered upon his face now as he swung open the door.

"Prepare for battle!" he shouted as the bell stopped ringing. Everyone seemed to drop what they were doing and frantically began running around the deck. They knew what they had to do. They knew it was life or death. As the captain began steering to the left to avoid, men across the entire ship began holding their genjutsus.

The first barrage of attacks began; giant black flame balls began shooting into the sky as they began hitting the illusive ships. Once a ship was hit and it splashing into the water, it wouldn't be long until the enemy noticed the deception.

---

A Match Into Water:

All right Fire Squad and Kumo Squad! An upcoming battle is about to begin. We are trying to get through this as fast and efficient as possible so we can finally split off and continue our individual missions.

Stats will come into play eventually so pay attention.

There will be a posting order to avoid overwhelming everyone and getting it cluttered.

Master-Fujii the character, will be stepping aside for the most past as I try to manage the entire battle instead. If you need to call for him however, I will hop right in.

Posting order:

• Nanami
• Shiroma
• Sozui
• Nori
• Sarada
• Sakuya
• GM with responses to everyone.

Everyone writes at different paces, but let's try to get fast but quality posts okay? We don't want to drag this out too long. We're looking at probably two hours tops.

Let the battle begin by responding the the above scene!

Nanami tilted her headc from side to side, nodding and making mhmm responses at certain points. They had it right, engaging head on would likely be fatal. Though there were ways of adding to the distraction. This was another tactic that her mother had taught her. Distract and deceive. She wasn't really sure if that was the actual name of the tactic but it sounded cool to a young girl at the time "Sensei if I might suggest something to add to the realism of the other ships. While using mine and Shiroma's arrows as cover. There is another way to use my arrows." She creates one of the fire and one of the air "These arrows work as a team. The wind one acts like a guide for the fire one. It's in this that I can make it look like our barrage is coming from one of the ships further away from us. I can create them at distance however this costs a tad more chakra. Thus it will give the perception of us being on that ship. Let alone all it takes is the wind arrow drilling through the hull and the fire arrow follows it.. It can have the explosive firepower of ten paper-bombs. Which should be plenty to sink a ship if need be."

The arrows vanish "Also I can also cast a wide range Genjutsu which triggers once they enter it.. All I'll need to do is know what you want the illusion to be of. Or I can even void the ship from their senses. I did this on a smaller scale during that siege so me and Shiroma were hidden while we attacked.. Last thing. With the dragons I can use them to form a defensive formation around the ship protecting it from the attacks against the ship."

Nanami was done with her train of thought "Of course the final say is up to you and Fuji-sama. But I thought I would add my two cents." She smiles and leans against a wall.

That's when she hears the shouting "Looks like it's too late to amend the plans. Orders Sensei?"

Shiroma had felt Sarada’s eyes on her as she worked through the different ways she had developed to use her Kekkei. She had been about to say something when she heard Namai and Nori coming over to them.  Shiroma turned to listen to the questions and details that were being worked out between the pair catching a few details before she was about to add her own ideas to it since she thought she might have some suggestions that could be of use, after all her one dome of ice had proven very effective at protecting them all when the building had fallen around them.

The next moment the alarm was sounded and Shiroma spun around on her heel her eyes closing for an instant before they reopened on the dark blue irises.  She drew her bow out again as she scanned the horizon though she had little doubt that the lookouts had seen much farther out than she could.  Her eyes watched as the black fire came down on one of the illusion ships and she frowned quickly doing her best to read the upcoming tactics of the fleet as she had been near a landing point of the Frost where she might have needed to work in tandem with fleets. She hoped she could remember the different battle tactics she had learned of naval warfare.    All the while waiting for the orders from Sarada as part of the whole hope was that they would get through on deception and didn’t want to break that deception yet.

Realizing that Fuji was right, Sozui slowed his roll and went back to what he had been taught, so he began focusing on first finding the vibrations while taking several steps away from the pair of them. While it was a new thing, he had spent some time before Sarada's team showed up practicing it, but it still took a bit for him to find and keep in touch with it.

"Okay. Now I just have to send it to my palm," repeated Sozui. He did this be imagining that it was like pouring water down a pipe, and he went for the slow method as he didn't want to accidentally harm himself or anyone who happened to walk by. Not sure how much chakra is too much for this technique, he gradually increased the amount until he started to see sparks form on his palm, and as soon as he saw them he lost focus and the sparks stopped.

While it was a simple technique to Sima, Sozui found the new experience to be quite taxing on his mind, and his cautious approach probably didn't help him from tiring himself out mentally. "Drat. I had it for a second." He didn't have long to dwell on his lack of emotional control as bells started to sound, which was followed soon by Sima giving the order that a battle was imminent. Knowing what his particular assignment was, Sozui made his way to Sima.

"At least the decoys are keeping us safe for now, but what should we do if one of those fireballs starts flying toward us," asked Sozui as he looked at the oncoming force. His previous thoughts of giving the ship a boost of speed via a wind technique seemed less likely to be effective if a barrage of flames started coming at them from different directions. "More importantly, what can I do?"

Nori had let herself be dragged over to where Shiroma and their sensei were and while she found that she wanted to ask Sarada the same thing, she heard Nanami ask her first before mentioning a strategy for the upcoming battle that may ensue while they were on the water. While Nanami had some good ideas, Fujii-sama's suggestion seemed pretty solid and made the most sense as it played to everyone's strengths. However, she knew her friend had her strengths when it came to defensive tactics, so was sure those would definitely come in handy. Especially that of the widespread Genjutsu that she would be able to cast. Although from what their sensei had been saying, the point was to avoid a battle if necessary and if needed for a defensive purpose, she would use her Mangekyo Sharingan. It seemed like a pretty solid plan, but of course, things never really went the way they were supposed to when it came to a battle. Especially if you were going to be attacked on multiple sides and they had no idea where these attacks were going to be coming from. Part of Nori feared that they were going into a trap and that this is what the Land of Snow wanted, but she wasn't certain. To her, though, it was a possibility.

When she opened her mouth to speak, the sound of a bell took her place. Nori turned her head around quickly and looked back. Upon hearing the words to prepare for battle, she let go of Nanami's arm and turned around completely. She looked around at the shinobi that were doing their best to hold their Genjutsu's. She quickly ran to the edge of the boat as one by one, the illusive ships began to be taken down by the black flamed balls that had come crashing down. This was it. The one thing they were dreading but had been expecting. Her green eyes took in the surrounding weak points of the ship in which the enemy could enter. The ship wasn't that large, however, it would be a lot of ground to cover. She just hoped that not multiple people came in from all sides. There was only so many that she could handle at once, but she was sure that she could. She was able to do it back then when they had infiltrated that hideout and made the opportunity for Sigmund to escape to find their leader. "Looks like this is it," she said in a low voice as she took a half step back away from the railing and reached behind her to pull out a Kunai knife from under her belt.

Sarada took in the points with interest. While Nanami had wonderful ideas, however the cost of chakra was an extreme cost to pay when they had an entire ship to attend to for wounds. She was already in charge of arrows. She likely could agree with the arrow set up, however the genjutsu was all her. Sarada had planned on putting on a massive genjutsu, which would be overwhelming her eyes anyways, but it was the safety for them all. She knew Nanami couldn't handle both a barrage, using her own tactic, and attempt a genjutsu and still attend to the wounded if need be.

she nodded her head. "You're free to use your arrow tactics, however everything else I will have to dismiss because-" that's when the bells rang. Many footsteps ran up and down the deck, people ran frantically around the ship and she wouldn't figure out why until Master-Fujii could be heard shouting for them to prepare for battle. Their worst nightmare was only beginning.

Nanami inquired about what they needed to do as she looked over at the illusive vessels they cast and the giant black, balls of fire began their barrage from the sky meters away and began crashing into the sea as it dispelled the ships. It wouldn't be long before the enemy realized the trickery they were playing. They sure would be up for a terrible battle for their lives.

"Nanami, Shiroma. Begin to provide back up with your arrows. Do what you must; either aim for the ships or aim for those balls. We need to avoid getting hit at all costs. Nori, stand-by as nobody will be boarding us yet. Sozui, ensure your weapons are ready. If you either of you have any long-range techniques, now is the time to provide that back up now. Sakuya, same goes for you. Medical kits should be placed all around just in case for emergency treatment. Go now!" she ordered all of them. With Sima busy with the captain, it was going to be up to Sarada to take point for all of them now.

She took a deep breath and awakened her third tomoe sharingan. She wouldn't resort to the mangekyo as she knew the consequences of over use. She knew she had to do what must be done. Taking several more deep breaths, she began her hand seals as quickly as possible:

Horse > Serpent > Ram > Monkey > Boar > Horse > Tiger; with the last seal made,"Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!" she focused on each ball of fire that was coming their way and began exhaling, releasing one fire ball after another, explosions began in the sky as her technique began battle the balls in the sky. She had hoped it was successful.

[Skipping Sakuya, you can catch up.]

Enemy:

Their vessels began moving forward, their mass navel force in plain sight now as many Snow Shinobi could be seen. They kept unleashing their fire balls of dark destruction and it was clear they diverted their attention away from the cloned ships. While the group bought some time to move forward away from the ongoing battle, it was clear the fireballs were now directing towards the one sole ship of actual realism as the cloned ships began to disappear; it was clear that their genjutsu deception would not work anymore. They were forced to taken offensively now until they hit land.

Sarada's fireballs did their duty by interrupting the direction of the enemies' fireballs, however soon after they realized the deception, more seemed to come at them full force; they were too many for Sarada to keep up.

Several of them came feet away from hitting the ship, giant splashing of water coming up, sending water onto the ship. This would effect the crew as they got wet with cold, ocean water.

Shiroma is ineffective to this as she can adapt to the cold.

The crew men provided their own techniques, from other fireballs of their own, lightning balls, water bullets, air bullets; long range arsenal; even fuma shurikens with chakra infused techniques. However their attacks were basic, too basic to upkeep the incoming barrage.

As the barrage continued, exchanging of techniques, the vessels grew closer while the group's vessel slowly headed towards the shore; it would be another hour or so before they hit land.

Nanami would not miss the chance to test out her Sharingan. Her eyes lit up with the three tomoe Sharingan. Her handseals matched Sarada's as Nanami used the copy wheel to use the firball jutsu. The first time she used it to shoot down a projectile it wasn't molded perfectly. Each fireball after the first came almost like it was natural. It didn't take much more chakra then her other fire jutsu or her arrows. She became quite comfortable with it as she provided cover fire. Though this would only make her realize that she was getting in Sarada's way..

So Nanami hopped to the bow of the ship and scanned the incoming fleet "There, and there, and there, and there, and there." She said as she analyzed the ships "There, and there, and there." and much like in Shogi she began her first move by attacking the most vulnerable, and yet it was the most tactical. The formation she saw was very shogi like. Nanami smiled "Let the games begin." Their current heading she saw a ship that if it veered might careen and smash into another ship. The arrows were small and under the cover of the illusions and the projectiles coming from the hidden snow ships. Sneaking the arrows past them should be easy enough.

Nanami raises her hand and two arrows form near one of the illusion ships. The Sharingan was necessary to be able to see the arrows to control them incase they were targeted. The arrows speed was near that of a bullet, which is close to the speed of an arrow. The two small arrows  weaved and curved around projectiles. Nanami's eyes guided the arrows further. If all went well the wind arrow would puncture the hull, followed by the massive explosion of the fire arrow. Even if one arrow was shot down there is a good chance the hole in the hull caused by the other arrow would be damaging enough to causes it to start taking on water, or veer into another ship.

Sakuya prepared herself when their sensei declared the enemy's appearance from the distance. It quickly turned into a rain of attacks as the illusions were shot down. Their ship remained standing thanks to the defensive jutsu used by the crew, and Sakuya joined in providing the ship first with a gust of favorable wind to help the vessel maneuver better amidst the rain of jutsu from above.

"Got it, Sarada-sensei!"

A water clone was created next to ensure that the first aid kits were on standby for whoever needed them. Sakuya herself had erected a shield of water to take in most attacks in her vicinity as well as keep those near her dry. The medical genin eventually stayed closer to the middle section of the deck, where she could better check whoever needed medical attention during the fierce firefight.

Shiroma arched an eyebrow listening before she nodded accepting the orders she knew she needed to be doing something but she wasn’t sure her arrows could reach the enemy ships as of yet.  That was when she caught the other part of Sarada’s advice and smirked slightly.

‘No...you think?’

‘Why not? we already do it with some of the arrows. its just a greater scale.’

‘That many is going to take a lot of focus.’

‘Think we can split it?’

‘You mean like sleeping?’

‘Why not?’

‘Worth a try, you shot I’ll handle the arrows’

Shiroma pushed off of the bow where she had been standing  and turned mid air to push up off a crate and quickly was standing on the top of the bridge where she could plot the course of each incoming fireball.  She settled into a firing crouch as she pulled the first arrow back.  Stilling her breathing as she watched the fireballs start to increase feeling the salt spray and not caring for the cold as she is used to it.

“Ice style: Flak arrow!”  The first arrow she sent out flying for one of the largest fireballs coming in toward the ship. The arrow was thicker than her normal arrows but there was a huge question that most would wonder at seeing the slim shape flying toward the large fireball...what could it hope to do? The next moment that was answered, the arrow shattered just before reaching the fireball, not into three shards like other of her arrows, not even into dozens but hundreds, thousands of shards that spread out in front of the fire ball.  This ice was stronger than the normal stuff she put out designed to resist and defuse other jutsu even fire jutsu.   But it wasn’t just one arrow, one after the other flew up some fireballs only getting one but the medium and large getting several arrows to each. Shiroma was quickly doing her best to fill the air with flying shards of ice to dissipate the incoming fireballs.
This message was lightly edited by the player at 07:52, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Hearing Sarada's words, Sozui ran through the list of jutsus that he had under his belt, and given the distance between their ship and others the only one that he figured would prove the most destructive and disruptive was one of his more powerful jutsu. Of course, he needed to make sure that he was prepped should boarders happen or any of the ships get closer, so he unclipped the pouches that contained his various scrolls, weapons and sealed parchment to slide them out at a moment's notice.

With that being done, the Genin sized up the enemy ships and picked out which one was the closest to them, which he decided would be the least likely to have enough time to react to his jutsu. Tiger > Dog. Two simple handseals were all that he performed as he inhaled a large amount of air. "Wind Release: Vacuum Great Sphere!" Compressing the air within, he created a large sphere of swirling wind that he projected from his mouth and aimed for the side of the enemy ship near the water. Upon impact, it would act like the equivalent of an oversized cannonball, which he hoped would create a significant breach to force the ship to take on water.

Once it was done, Sozui took a moment to normalize his breathing before sizing up his next target and deciding which jutsu to utilize next. "Definitely can't do any of them twice in a row," he muttered.

This wasn't good at all. It seemed that the enemy was catching onto their plan as the illusive ships began to disappear one by one. Luckily they were able to get a good distance away from them, but not far enough. Nori saw the impending black flamed fireballs heading in their direction and it caused a look of determination to fuel in her eyes. As they began to drop closer and closer to their ship, waves of water began to rise up along the wooden sides and splash upwards, prompting her to shield herself with her arms and take a few steps back to prevent herself from getting splashed, but failed. She became lightly drenched, but that didn't phase her. Sarada had told her and Sozui that if they had long range attacks for them to use them. Now seemed like that time. While he Ninjutsu wasn't all that strong, she was sure that she would be able to take at least some of those fireballs out. She knew just the technique she could used. She pulled out a handful of kunai knives, slipping each loop onto her fingers before she put her hands together and started to make the signs for her attack. Rat->Tiger->Dog->Ox->Rabbit->Tiger. "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire!" she called out before a volley of fireballs started to emerge from her at a rapid speed. Her intense, determined eyes stayed focused on each one as they began to make contact with what fireballs were in range and cut through them. Within each one, Nori managed to hide away a kunai knife. While she was determined to cut through those fireballs, she knew she needed to focus on controlling both and channeling them exactly where she wanted to go with her chakra. She only hoped they wouldn't miss their targets.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:58, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Beads of sweat began to trickle down her forehead as she kept inhaling and exhaling constant fireballs. It become overwhelming as she noticed the change of their tactics as the balls began aiming down at them instead. She knew the ship couldn't handle getting hit. At most maybe once, but after that, they were completely vulnerable. She retreated her fire style as she wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand.

She began focusing chakra into both of her hands, the vibrations within her body, the high frequency of the chakra from within her began to surface and formed within her hands. It was evident she was charging up chidori, however she began to use shape transformation to change its physical properties and began aiming at the incoming balls of the sky. "Chidori Sharp Spear!" she'd have to thank her father later for blessing her with his original techniques.

Spears of lightning blasted from her palms; as the current of the electricity hit the balls of fire, they would explode, creating a heavy smoke. Perhaps they could use that to their advantage. "We have some time. Regroup; take a break before the smog clears up!" she instructed. She had hoped the fog would last long enough for them to take a break.

With the incoming vessels fast approaching, Sakuya started invoking her Binding Water Chains to begin retrieving any member of the crew badly hurt or incapacitated from the incoming attacks, directing them below deck where they can be quickly treated by the ship's medical team. Having two jutsus active wasn't as hard as it looked for her, having sufficient chakra to keep the Water Shield up for protecting the entrance to below deck and to use the Binding Water Chains to recover the injured.

When there was a pause in the attacks, Sakuya started transferring chakra to those who need to replenish their strength. Dispelling the Binding Water Chains during this moment and activating her kekkei genkai to increase the amount she could give out during this brief respte.

Sakuya's assistance with the wind helped moved the vessel forward, gaining more speed as she controlled the winds. Her clone was successful in placing many medical kits about for easy use and a quick heal session if needed. Not only did she help them gain speed, she helped them avoid several projectiles, splashing feet away from them all thanks to her. However this would become exhausting after awhile she kept it up.

Nanami's copy wheel successfully copied Sarada's clan's jutsu, and although it hadn't been a technique she was granted as a coming of age, she was successful in executing well along side her sensei in unison, however it proved to become cramped up as the extra heat made them both sweat profusely. Her tactic with arrows, according to her plan, she was able to control the arrows without interference. She was able to hit one of the balls, redirecting the balls to come down on one of the ships, causing a massive explosion, and it created a small chain as the explosion caused one ship to blow up next to the other: three ships had successfully been caught on fire and began to sink. Cries of the shinobi could be heard.

Shiroma began her deadly ice attacks. Using a great amount of energy, she created massively sized arrows and shot them into the sky, towards the incoming barrage. Moments later, they split off to what looked like other arrows, however they turned into shards, and not just a couple, but hundreds of them. With the cold weather at her advantage, the shards seemed to form stronger and sturdier as the coldness they admitted strengthened them. Due to their strength, they did not melt once they took down many balls of jutsus, and they even made their way to several of the ships, but dealing enough damage to the ships themselves, but to the shinobi. It would be noticeable that a few less balls were heading their way.

Sozui brewed up all the wind he could around him, creating a massively sized wind ball, swirling incredibly fast; during the projectile path, he was even able to blow away a few balls away from the ship as they went side ways and elsewhere in the water. The wind sphere hit the ship straight on, creating a massive dent and bent metal, causing several breaches; this ship was the first of the fleet and while it began to slowly sink, it slowed down the rest of the fleet.

Nori decided to play fire with fire as she whipped up volleys of fire balls herself, in hopes of cutting the giant fire balls of her enemies. Unfortunately, due to the darkness enhancement, her small volleys were of no match for their techniques. Her technique only proved to slow the balls down, however not dispel them or cut them like she had hoped for. Due to her weak nature in ninjutsu, she didn't have success this round.

Sarada, exhausted with her fire technique, she knew she had to switch it. She began channeling two separate chidori in her palms, and using a form of shape transformation, she successfully created spears of chidori, which shot right through every ball she aimed at, ripping them apart and the remaining flames falling into the water, sizzling away.

Sakuya took a defensive, aiding exhausted crew members from the ongoing attacks, and managed to help replenish chakra to the entire crew, feeling almost as good as new.

---

The smog that Sarada created helped hide their position for a moment; there was a pause in battle as Sakuya was able to aid anyone in need. However once the smog cleared and they believed they could get away, the entire ship shuttered, causing several people to fall down to their knees. A ship surprisingly made it quickly to their way and managed to hit them head on. This is where the true battle began.

Several snow shinobi began to board, kunai knives in hand. Each ship seemed to contain a hundred or so shinobi. It was their worst fears times ten. Crowds of shinobi began boarding at full force and an all out melee combat battle began.

The group now needed to decide, which members would assist on the deck or which would continue to stop the incoming fireballs.

Nanami knew the more ships that got close enough to board the more danger they were in. Though she couldn't go all in yet with the dragons. During the resting period and the smog she felt like something was wrong. Before she could say anything they were being boarded. She had to trust her team to cover her "I am going to continue attacking the ships. One ship full if ninja we can handle. Eight more would be impossible. I'll need a few minutes to deal with the rest if not less. I put my defense in your hands as this will take some focus." She trusted her team to deal with the boarding party.

She bit her lip and it bled a little. The pain helped her remain focused with the chaos around her. She began analyzing the new formation. An almost wicked grin comes across her face "My, my. They aren't the greatest naval strategists." She sees a ship that if done right could take out half of the remaining eight ships. Four arrows appear this time "There and there, and there!" Her voice was a little excited. She wasn't taking any chances of them being shot down. All it would take would be two, though if all four made it through it would be a spectacular explosion. The arrows stayed low to the ocean aiming for the  mid hull. The weakest point of their ships. They shot off like stealth rockets. Aimed for the center of their formation.

Shiroma was mildly surprised how well her flak bursts had done even going farther to strike the incoming ships. The effectiveness versus the crew was something that had surprised her even more as she hadn’t planned it to be offensive.  Though it gave her an interesting idea as to other potential uses for the same attack.

‘Might scale down the size for anti-personnel though.’

‘Depends on the size of the attacking army.’

‘True’

The shock to the ship made Shiroma lurch to one side but having been crouching it didn’t knock her down.  Her eyes flicked down to the deck seeing the ship having struck them and the quickly calculated the situation.  She shifted her focus back to the skies her eyes picking out more fireballs and greeting them with more arrow shards.  She was indistinguishable from useless in melee combat so she continued to provide aerial defense for the ship as best she could.  Arrows that survived the contact with the fireballs were redirected down toward the ships to fall in a sharp deadly rain.

As attacks were exchanged, Sozui wasn't completely sure how they were still in one piece, and then the explosion of the enemy projectiles caused him to turn toward Sarada. Right, that was how they were still standing, and he wouldn't be one to soon forget the power that was being displayed collectively and individually by his comrades. While he had done what he consider his small part by damaging the enemy's lead ship, there was no doubt that the others were doing the brunt of the work, and with the slight lull in fireballs being sent their way he began trying to think of what he could do to aid his comrades in a more beneficial way like taking over speeding up the ship from Sakuya.

When the smoked cleared, his body jerked forward as a ship was suddenly in front of them, and then the boarders came on and engaged the crew. Thinking quickly, Sozui knew that this was going to be a numbers game where he was particularly suited for taking out large numbers in a hurry, but he had to make sure that he avoided hitting any of his allies. The boarding point on the ship seemed like the best place for him to do this as he could at least slow them down and/or cause a momentary distraction that others could exploit, and while it would provide an array of weaponry for people to utilize he just hoped that it would be their side that would get ahold of them first.

"I'll return shortly," he said with a hopeful tone to his sensei. Getting himself closer to the fray but not directly in it, Sozui set two scrolls on the ground. Tiger > Dragon > Monkey > Hare > Snake. He crossed his arms after the last seal was made. "Twin Rising Dragons!" A slight purple smoke is released before the scrolls and he shoot up into the air, and then various weapons began showering down upon Snow shinobi that were clustered up. He made sure to avoid anyone that was going one on one with anyone as he didn't want to hit a friendly.

While Nori had stayed focused on her own attack, she made sure to keep an eye on the surroundings around her. She wasn't sure how effective her attack was going to be against these massive fireballs coming their way. One by one the fireballs began to divert away from the ship but not by her own attack. She had seen Nanami deliver an array of arrows in the direction of towards the fireballs but only one managed to hit. Although one of the arrows must have landed on one the ships as a loud explosion was heard, creating a dominoe effect and taking down other ships nearby. 'Good job, Nanami,' she thought silent to herself before another barrage of arrows that could have belonged to no one other than Shiroma split up into shards and land on other ships. Nori wasn't sure if they were effective or not, but she was hoping that it did some damage. She shifted her eyes back to her own attack, but it seemed like everyone else's jutsus were working out for them except for her. It was honestly no surprise, though. She wasn't strong in Ninjutsu, so it was only obvious that everyone else her would be stronger than her in that aspect. She did what she could, though, and even managed to slow some of the fireballs down in their paths, but perhaps that was a good thing as it gave the others time to take them out before they could take out their ship.

Once everyone delivered their first initial attacks, Nori could hear Sarada tell them to regroup and take a break. It seemed she was able to create a top of smokescreen with her last attack that would give them a little time to settle and catch their breaths. However, that break was short lived as she suddenly felt the ship rock, causing her to take a few steps back but still remain on her feet. She turned her back and saw that one ship had managed to get close enough to them. "Damn" she said in a low voice to herself before she moved quick on her feet. She could see a crowd of shinobi start to make their way onto the ship and this was her moment to stop them. She pushed off her back left foot and lept into the air. "Leaf Whirlwind!" she called out as she soon came flying down and delivering an airborne roundhouse kick to the side of a few shinobi's heads causing them to fall onto other fellow shinobi like a domino effect and knocking them down. Nori was quick to land on her feet before she began to move through them and start to deliver an array of both high and low kicks onto several of them, taking them out one by one and making them fall into the water.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:04, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Everything happened so fast. Once the smog hit, they were able to take a break, and with the aid of Sakuya, she rejuvenated everyone and it was amazing. Once the smog cleared though, she saw it coming before anyone else. She prepared for impact as one of the snow's vessels hit their ship, causing a wave of vibration hit the ship and caused many of the crew men to fall over. She stumbled a bit, but regained quickly. After looking up, she noticed they were being invaded. "Damnit!" she uttered to herself and began kneading chakra into her fists. She'd avoid having to use any techniques as there wasn't much room to execute anything like that unless she wanted to hurt other people around her.

They came in giant waves it seems as everyone seemed to have split apart, handling their own groups of shinobi with their kunai knives and swords. She ran up to one, using a chakra infused punch, it was enough to take their breath away. After that, she spun around, using a chakra infused foot to kick another one behind their back, causing them to move forward and knock over someone else. She heard someone behind her, turning around again, she ducked as they swung their katana at her sideways; she then came back up and using a chakra infused fist, punched them upward in their jaw. She could feel their jaw breaking as the bones were crushed. This caused him to cry out and she pushed him over the railing; for all she cared, he'd drown in pain as he couldn't breathe.

Another one could be heard, however she had been too occupied with something else as a kunai knife seemed to cut her arm as she moved just in time to avoid a complete stabbing. She winced as she spun around, grabbing the guy's wrist and crushed it with her chakra, then using her elbow to strike downward, breaking his arm in the process; she then used her left hand to punch him right in the face and sent him flying over the ship.

She continued to fight off shinobi as Nanami had announced she needed back up for the time being and Shiroma herself began her own aerial attack, leaving both of them vulnerable to attacks. She eventually made her way to Shiroma, not wanting any harm to be done to either of the girls. Several more snow shinobi appeared, almost striking at Shiroma, but with a slide across the floor, she was able to trip the three snow shinobi that almost got Shiroma; she grabbed one and tossed him over the ship; the second one used her foot to inflict such pain as she kicked down that she could feel his spine break. For the third one, as he got up, she kicked him in the groin, back down onto his knees, then swiftly she kneed him in the fact and grabbed him and tossed him over board too.

Sozui eventually split off from them and before she knew it, a shower of helpful weapons began raining down on the ship, stabbing and/or killing the enemy as they made their way towards them. She'd have to remember to praise Sozui later for this as it helped reduce the numbers significantly. "Thank god.." she uttered as she looked over the slice on her arm. It wasn't bad at all.

It would seem there was no full rest for her when the ship shuddered, causing Sakuya to fall on her knees as she maintained her balance on the ship. Still maintaining her kekkei genkai, Sakuya brought out her Binding Water Chains once more to deal with the Hidden Snow shinobi, now dispelling the Wind Running and Water Shield jutsus to ease up the load on her chakra.

"I'll keep the boarders busy, please make sure incoming attacks are dealt with!" Sakuya called out to her companions as the chains of water sought out enemy shinobi that were climbing up on the ship to bind them down. Hopefully that would give the crew time to incapacitate the invaders. If not Sakuya resorted to throwing them back out of the ship, either sending them into the water or at the ships where they came from with more force.

Sakuya's water clone continued to assist in keeping boarders out, but stayed closer to her position to protect herself against enemies outside of her view.

However with her excitement and the smog that covered the field from before, nobody noticed the incredible switch they had made to their formation after the smog dispersed. Nanami's powerful arrows shot up and directed themselves to where she wanted, however upon contact, the ships disappeared and many small puffs of smoke began to poof away.

Shiroma's attack was also ineffective as their attacks happened at the same time, both realizing their dreadful unsuccessful attempt.

It seemed in the middle of battle, they managed to copy their own strategy and used genjutsu to create the same illusion, something that seemed to have failed to be picked up by her sharingan. The puffs of smoke seemed to be clones that were able to perform their own jutsus. With the large ships now gone, there it was, a giant fleet of smaller ships that seemed to be well hidden within the genjutsu they performed themselves. And for whatever reason, arrows seemed to begin to come from the sky; it was an imitation of Shiroma's deadly arrows.

The entire group suffers injuries as it was an unexpected turn of events. Everyone is wounded.

Among all this, just before they are hit with arrows themselves, Nori executes beautiful taijutsu attacks; they didn't the force she put behind her kicks and punches; it caused several to run into each other, others to fall over, and some she broke their bones too.

Meanwhile, Sakuya used her fascinating water chains, grabbing as many as she could and would fling them off the ship; the cold waters would cause their untimely deaths; or with the force she put behind each grab, she was able to break their bones, or squeeze them enough to where they suffocated.

Shortly after, Sozui's jutsu had taken place, killing all remaining snow shinobi on board, leaving behind only corpses at this point. Sozui's success rate helped saved any remaining on board:

All members still alive.

However some crew members are suffering injuries or are dying.

The large fleet of small ships began speeding towards their vessel; the captain of the group's ship began speeding up, the ship that was attached to their ship eventually rubbed off and began sinking. However it left a major dent on the side of the ship. this could cause potential flooding soon.

The small ships were too quick for any long distance barrages to hit with anything and they began to surround the boat, using grappling hooks to board the ship in all directions.

With their current injuries, they will be slowed down, and neither medical kunochi are able to find time to heal at this point. They much rely on the medical kits around; Sozui still has many weapons scattered around to use. Get creative!

Sakuya's clone aided those that needed; Sakuya will also use the chains to throw over dead bodies to make room for more battle.
This message was last edited by the GM at 09:24, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Nanami growled a little "Grr, not sure how they beat the Sharingan." She huffs a moment gathering herself. She was a little more than annoyed at the situation no time for accurate healing. So her healing arrows were out. For the time being so she decided to go heavily on a controlled offensive. While people would think she was running into melee it was far from the truth. The only one who had seen Nanami do this before was Nori, back when she was told to display her chakra control. She moved in between a large group and her hands each start weaving individual seals. The air around her begins to dance with flame as it surrounds her. Then the wind kicks up forming another ring. this not only provides Nanami with a good defense, but an even better offense.

The spiral of flame and wind danced around her and she began to move and direct it. The wind would tear through flesh and bone, the fire would burn those the flame touched to the extreme. While one could surmise staying away would make them safe. Nanami extended the winds and flames reach as she began to dance around the deck. The wind is buffeting the flame. So none of it seems to be touching their ship. Much like when she danced on the water and no steam was created.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 10:15, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Shiroma frowned deeply as the genjutsu was made apparent and growled grinding her teeth together.  It was clearly obvious they were not going to be making the same mistakes twice that was one of the things she hated about those she worked with in the Snow, they had all been nearly as smart as she was.  The next moment the arrows were falling around them and being up on the roof of the bridge  she was fairly exposed and took an arrow through her upper arm. Cursing softly she pushed the arrow on through before flipping down off the bridge she watched the changing in tactics.   As the grappling hooks feel around them she turned to the port side of the ship and sent an arrow down into the water in front of the ships grappling there.  They might be going too fast when not grappled but once they were attached there was a window of opportunity before the shinobi crossed over. “Ice Style: Ice Spikes!” the water responded just like she hoped as it reached up wherever her arrows touched to strike at the ships as the shinobi were starting to shift over hoping to catch as many as she could still on the smaller ships, or for that matter hoping the ice would rip holes in the ships and send them to the bottom.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:57, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

It seemed like everyone was able to quickly assess the situation and accurately choose where their particular skills were needed the most, and Sozui was just glad that he had targets within range for his techniques that didn't burn through his chakra so quickly and left aid to his allies. This is when his sensei's technique would have come in handy as it would have allowed him to electrocute any enemies that were close to a chakra infused weapon, but while it was a nice thing for future conflicts his mind had to stand on what was before him. This meant that he had to utilize what he did have at his disposal, which were his weapons, wind and his mind.

Alas, the good luck that they had couldn't last forever, and Sozui felt arrows pierce his body as he descended from his jutsu back to the deck of the ship. It had been some time since he had felt such pain, but he recalled that last time it had helped him focus on his task. Moving over to where a med kit was, he did the quickest job of applying a bandage to the worst wounds and then proceeded toward the front of the ship, and Sozui positioned himself in between his allies and the incoming boarders.

Tiger > Ox > Dog > Rabbit > Snake. "Wind release: Great Breakthrough" With the front of the ship already damaged, Sozui figured that this was the best place to unleash the destructive stream of powerful wind from his mouth, which he had intended to deflect boarders, overturn boats and potentially punch a whole for the ship to escape through to gain a better position in this battle.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:16, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

In the midst of her taking down several of the different shinobi that were attempting to board or had boarded their ship, Nori had noticed Nanami had attempted to use a barrage of arrows to take out her targets, the ships seemed to just...disappear. Wait. What the hell just happened? Was their something that she missed? Those ships were just an illusion? But when could they have had time to conjure up that. She was sure that their attacks should have been effective, but could they also have been expecting a Genjutsu from them and created their own to trick them? That should have been something they expected. They were certainly clever but no matter. What was done was done and despite it throwing them off guard, they had to come back from it. In place of the large ships being taken out, a small fleet of ships began to surround them at different angles. That illusion was no doubt a way to mask their true intentions: to trap them and leave them with no escape. After knocking a few more shinobi into the water, Nori could hear a loud swoosh a short distance away and it caused her to look up. A barrage of arrows started to come down upon their ship and proceeded to land.

Unfortunately none of them had been able to take cover in time. Nori attempted to jump out of the way of several of the arrows but found herself struck or cut deeply on both her arms and legs. Luckily none of them had managed to go through any vital organs, but for her, the most important thing for her were her legs feet, which she managed to avoid getting any arrows struck. Although some arrows managed to cut her up and caused her to yelp in pain and bring her down to her knee. Shit. This wasn't good. Wasn't good at all. She looked around the ship and could see several of the crew members injured or had been struck dead. Nori knew at that moment that she had to get a little creative. Her green eyes took in the surrounding ships and the grappling hooks that were now secure on the side of the ship to ensure them that they would be going anywhere. While Nori knew that she wouldn't be able to move as fast as she once did, so she had to come up with something that would allow her to be in multiple places at once. Those chains...while they were a bit wobbly, she was sure it would be sturdy enough to get across. The whole point was to prevent these guys from coming on board their ship, right? The gashes on Nori's left and right leg began to throb with pain and it caused her to hiss. She couldn't let these slow her down.

While Nori knew that she was weak in her Ninjutsu, she thought her next attack could be effective if she distributed her chakra evenly. It may drain her and with her current condition, she didn't want to exhaust herself. Plus, she had her teammates, friends, and sensei around so even if she failed to do this successfully, she wanted to give it a shot. Although it would require her to focus at least on the three surrounding ships nearby she was in range to. She stood upright and brought up her hands together. She created the proper hand signs and shouted, "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" She didn't use this technique too often if ever. Suddenly two of her shadow clones appeared on either side of her. She turned and looked at them. "Let's do this." She nodded her head before she turned back around and lept off of the railing of the ship and onto one of the swinging chains. It hurt like hell to do it, but it needed to be done. Each of her clones followed her action and went to two other chains that were closer to Nori. While the clones may have had the same types of wounds as Nori, they weren't inflicted with pain. It made it easier to move around and she was going to use that to her advantage. They ran across the chains swiftly before they leaped up into the air. "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire!" the two clones shouted before several volleys of fireballs started to emerge. While the attack had proven to be effective with long range attacks, they had a higher success rate up close.

However, it was in the midst of these attacks that Nori had managed to create two other shadow clones. They followed in closely behind the other shadow clones and while they were executing that fire jutsu, they managed to board the two ships. "Leaf Whirlwind!" the clones on the ship shouted began they began to deliver a series of high, low, and roundhouse kicks to several of the shinobi on the ships. Meanwhile, Nori used that to her advantage to board another ship and use the same Leaf Whirlwind attack, but was careful on her execution due to the wounds she received from the arrows.

As she finished off the remaining stowaways that boarded, she noticed what had just happened with Nanami and Shiroma's failed attacks. She narrowed her eyes as she noticed the illusion that dispelled and it didn't seem right at all. Once the puff of smokes began to be noticeable , she realized exactly what they managed to do, however something still didn't seem right.

Just then, just like that; barrages of arrows came raining down. Nobody had time to react it seemed as they all gotten hit with them, slicing their skin; some of the crewmen suffered life-threatening injuries. Sarada unfortunately suffered probably more than the others as several arrows managed to impale her back as she tried to avoid the incoming barrage. She groaned as she reached around and broke off the arrows; she barely managed to pull the two out of the three from her back. The third, the arrow head remained.

The winds around her picked up as she realized Nanami had exposed them all to strong winds. The ship wasn't big enough to control such a technique. She gritted her teeth as she tried to get out of the general vicinity of the technique. As she did, the pain struck in her back, however she didn't have time to grab the health kit nearby as more snow shinobi surrounded her. She smirked as she dived down, grabbing a kitana sword Sozui left around from his earlier jutsu.

While on the ground, she swung the sharp weapon sideways, slicing off several legs around her. She quickly picked herself up as she syabbed another, kicking him off her blade, using her free hand to punch another behind her. She pulled the sword out of the man she stabbed and used it to swing diagonally, causing a deep gash to the guy she just punched. She kicked him away into another group of snow shinobi; it bought her time to deal with another one who was throwing shuriken at her. With her sharingan, she was able to foresee the throws, allowing her to gracefully dodge them as she bent back, then twisted around, following up with a powerful kick to the torso and bye-bye went the man over the ship. She used the kitana blade to cut off several of the grappling hooks, which allowed those small ships to float away from theirs.

However due to her back being turned, a snow shinobi would have been knocked down earlier had crawled over to her and used a kunai knife to stab her thigh. Out of surprise, she was on her knees, turning around on the ground, she kicked the man in the face with a strong chakra infused heel kick, feeling the bones break in his skull. She pulled the kunai knife out. "Lucky bastard," she muttered and got back up as more came charging at her. She began swinging again as they attacked her with their own swords and staffs. It was a sight to see to say the least.

She realized there was just too many and she would handle this reasonably.

She closed her eyes for a moment and then reopened them: Her mangekyo sharingan.

She scanned the remaining grappling hooks, then took note the remainder of shinobi that kept boarding and everyone kept fighting. Taking a deep breath, she signed with the tiger seal. "Amaterasu!" she declared. Just then, as if by magic, all the remainder of snow shinobi caught on fire with dark, black flames; the grappling hooks also caught on fire and began to burn the rope quickly towards the ships, catching the remaining small vessels on fire as well, turning everything it touched into ash. She kept a steady focus as to not burn none of her allies or the ship itself. She didn't know just how long she could keep it up. She was going to finish this once and for all.

Unfortunately Nori had been on the ships that the black flames engulfed. It had been too late for Sarada to take back her jutsu. She really had wished she didn't partake in that close of combat. "Nori you damn fool!" she exclaimed at her as she ran over to the edge of the ship and looked down. "You stupid girl!" she shouted at her.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:38, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

They were able to hold off the first wave of boarders, but the group suddenly found themselves at a big disadvantage when the enemy forces have used their own tactics against them. First the illusions to hide their army, and then Shiroma's jutsu. Sakuya was able to get away with minor cuts while using the water chains to defend herself, quickly applying salve to treat the cuts and stop the bleeding before moving on to figure out how to keep invaders from getting on to the ship. She trusted that with the medical kits on the ship, those who survived the attack could tend to the wounded while she worked with the rest of the team at staving off the enemy.

"Now is as good a time as any..." Sakuya said to herself as she started invoking a more complex jutsu of her own making. Her chakra started becoming visible on her body as she kneaded the amount of chakra necessary to cover a larger scale.

Water Release: Gloomy Rain

A localized downpour came over the area, showering not only their own ship but also the enemy's boats that were nearby. Combined with the winds unleashed by Nanami, the range was much farther than Sakuya expected - this could somehow work in their favor.

Enemy forces soaked by the rain would begin to feel an unusual loss of strength as their chakra was washed off from their bodies. Sakuya could feel a big amount of chakra come her way, which she immediately transferred out the acquired chakra to her teammates and the rest of the crew to use.

Sakuya was starting to breathe heavily at this point - her chakra reserves were nowhere near depleted and she was barely hurt so far, but extended invocation of various jutsus have started to take a toll on her stamina. She kept her water chains active to assist in knocking down enemies that managed to climb up to the deck despite feeling tired. Hopefully the rain would slow the enemies' advance and grant their side a second wind to turn things around.

"I'm sorry, everyone..." Sakuya finally said as she leaned against the mast and sat on the deck, looking very exhausted as the chakra transfer stopped. Even the water chains and the water clone has dissipated, "I think I hit my limit..."

Despite being tired, the medical kunoichi was still glowing with excess chakra that others could tap into like a battery until the rain stopped.

The group had much success as Sakuya unleashed a technique that even their Sensei had been watching from the quarters. A rain poured down on everyone, drenching everyone, however only effecting only the enemy, with the help of the winds Sozui and Nanami did. It weakened their enemies, which made it easier for the injured group.

Nanami's dance was graceful, beautiful, and destructive. The wind tore off limbs or even sliced them, causing deep gashes of flesh, and if they did manage to avoid the wind, they couldn't avoid the harsh flames she angrily used at them. The cries of the shinobi that were sliced or burned echoed all over the ship.

Shiroma suffered an awful wound to her, however with her cold and unique body, she was able to freeze the artery that had been damaged from the arrow. Taking matters into her own hands, and creating a unique idea, she shot one of her famous arrows into the water, creating the needed Ice Spikes she needed. With her chakra control, she was able to successful take down most of the small ships, sinking a majority of them, however all the shinobi that attempted to flee made their way onto their ship.

Sozui managed to help avoid further boarding from the shinobi that had wanted to escape the sinking ships Shiroma had accomplished as they blew away back into the water, although they would still attempt to try to board if possible. However with hardly no ships left, his intention to push away the remainder was unsuccessful.

Sarada swiftly stabbed, jabbed, and even kicked enough ass for most of them, however she grew tired as she noticed everyone else did feel the same way as well. Too many casualties. She decided to use her forbidden jutsu, in hopes none of the enemy realized whom she really was.

Nori had taken it upon herself to go solo, to go stag and impress everyone. It had been made clear that none of them were to go head on or think about boarding any ships. The plan was to keep them all safe and avoid a disaster just like this. While Nori pulled off her well executed strategy, she failed to realize that there wasn't much ships left to actually do this. With the ships that had already been sunk, the ones Sozui attempted to further push away too far for them to even board again, Nori would be surrounded by the black flames of Sarada's mighty powerful jutsu of her famed father.

The flames burned to ash on all and any bodies that the land of snow shinobi were, the grappling hooks catching on fire and making their way to the remaining ship Nori was trapped on. Unfortunately these flames would keep burning until seven days from now or even if she chose to turn it off. However it had been too late.

Nori would suffer burns as she jumped into the water, however the flames mad the surrounding waters boil. Sarada eventually extinguished the flames herself however it had been too late.

By the end, Sakuya had been exhausted to the point all her jutsus were done.

The battle had been over as now everyone focused on saving Nori.

Posting order remains...something still lurks.
This message was last edited by the GM at 10:52, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Nanami slid to a stop and she looked up enjoying the rain while it lasted. Though it was short lived when she heard many voices shout out. She sees the dark flames and stops for a moment. Then she sees Nori jump into the heated water "No dying for you." She made a single hand seal and wind chakra covered her feet as she jumps down on to the oceans water. It took her a moment to stabilize herself. Then she started hopping from one piece of ship debris to the next. She reactivates her Sharingan looking for Nori's chakra signature "No, no, no!" She said under her breath as she searched for someone she held dear "If I had only used them in the beginning.." she huffed, but she knew there was not point of thinking about the what if's.. She had to focus on the now..

Nanami saw the area Nori jumped from and continued searching the area. She looked under debris, swept oil spots away with wind jutsu. She tried to keep her composure but as she continued looking it was heading towards fear and panic. She was breathing hard. Over exerting herself in every way looking for Nori. A person she wanted to protect. A person she cared about "Where are you?!?" She shouts in fear and frustration.
This message had punctuation tweaked by a game editor at 11:08, Wed 14 Mar 2018.

Shiroma was actually rather glad that things had gone rather well with her jutsu watching the ships shatter as her ice spikes drove up into them as well as taking some of the shinobi with them even though most made it to their larger ship.  A moment later she saw them all bursting into black flames, Shiroma stepped back shocked be the sheer magnitude of what was going on as she blinked.  She looked at Sarada for a moment in a combination of horror and amazement that is still she heard her screaming down toward the water seeing Nori going over the side into the water appearing to be on fire as well.   She pulls another arrow quickly sending it out toward the area that Nori had been a moment before. The arrow struck the water and froze into a small iceberg large enough for someone to stand on, rather perfect with Nanami already leaping over the edge to go find Nori.  Shiroma would have another arrow nocked and ready to place another iceberg down for Nanami or anyone else to use that went to go help find Nori.

A swirl of wind, ice and fire was all that Sozui could think of to describe what happened after they had become surrounded, and he was pretty sure that there was no need for any other explanation. Taking in the sight of the ship, there were many wounded among the crew and the squads who still had missions to carry out, but it seemed that not all of them were aboard the ship. He knew this as Nanami leapt off the boat, which he assumed she would only do if someone that was on their side was in the water. It had been a flurry of actions, and he was surprised that more of them hadn't of been swept overboard.

Hearing shouts of despair, he focused what chakra that he had left on his feet and ran down the side of the boat and onto the water toward where Nanami was. "Did you see where she last was," he asked while scanning the area. Between any injuries and the cold water, they would be lucky if Nori hadn't gone into shock or something, but if she was conscious then screaming in agony and thrashing in pain would be excellent indicators of where she presently was. "I check this way. Call out if you find her," he said while dashing off in a direction. He hoped that she was at least floating because if she had sunk then finding her would be nigh impossible at this point.

In Nori's mind, she had thought she made a well executed plan. At the point of her boarding the ship, she thought she would be able to get on and off of there swiftly enough before an attack was made against it. Perhaps she should have just gone with her other plan and just stayed point to recover on the ship while the clones took over what was left of the last few ships. It was a mistake that she found she would regret within moments. The clones she had made had quickly dispersed as she found the ships start to go up in flames. Her eyes widened slightly. "Damn," she said and before she could jump off the boat in time, it was already too late. Once the flames reached the ship she was on, she found herself unable to escape and she, too, was engulfed. A shriek of pain escaped her lips and her first natural reflex was to put out the scorching hot flames. With what movement she could make, she dove into the water. While it should have helped her, Nori could still feel the burning sensation over her body. She heard people calling her name. She found herself looking at the surface of water from underwater before she mustered what strength she could to get to the top. Soon she emerged from water trying to catch her breath and screamed. "I'm here! I'm here" she shouted.

Sarada had felt guilt wash over, however not before she felt her eyes begin to bleed, forcing her to close her eyes and deactivate her mangekyo as quickly as possible. She reopened her eyes and noticed many of the young genin had went in search for Nori had been effected by her kekkei flames. She had already been leaning down over the ship, and eventually made her way down there as well, and they searched for what seemed like forever before they heard her voice. She looked behind them and there she was, shouting she was over here and she quickly ran to her. She grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the water, using the icebergs as she cradled Nori and back onto the ship. "You crazy girl. What were you thinking?! We specifically told you all to stay on this ship. Don't do that again! Next time you won't be so lucky!" she scolded as she set her down at the bow of the ship.

She looked over her, the burns were severe, however she was sure Nanami could heal her right up. "Assess her," she ordered as she got up on her feet, shaking her head. It was evident it was over for now. Then when her adrenaline wore off, she realized the arrow head still in her back began to hurt, then the wound on her thigh as well. Now her blood stained faced from snow shinobi and from her eyes bleeding. "Assess everyone," she added before she walked to sit down. She winced, realizing everything hurt. She was exhausted.

Sima finally made an appearance, finally realizing the battle had been over for the time being. Leaving the captain's quarters he made his way to everyone else, after he did witness the rescue effort for Nori. "Is everyone okay? I feel horrible for leaving this all on you," he apologized as he walked over to Sarada. "Here, let me," he told her before walking behind her and pulling the arrowhead out, of course leaving their Hime shriek for a moment from the pain. The blood oozed out.

He checked on Sakuya, who had been exhausted towards the end. He patted her head and smiled at her. "I'm proud of you. Rest easy," he told her before placing a medical kit next to her. He checked on Sozui. "Excellent work. I'm very proud of you. You have proved your worth and your skills that I didn't think you had," he praised as he looked at the other three girls. "Treat her wounds, get her down to the quarters below. She needs to rest as much as possible. Assess everyone's wounds. It is with a heavy heart we lost wonderful men and women today, but for a good cause," he told them, giving them a nod for their accomplishments.

The boat stayed on course, most of the ship crew was severely wounded and were taken to the quarters below to recover or to die in some cases. Sima threw over the remaining bodies of any snow shinobi and it would be within an hour before they hit land finally.

Nanami followed after Nori and Sarada. She kneeled down next to Nori and made a hand seal "Shindan!" She says as she activates her diagnosis jutsu. She closed her eyes and an image of Nori's external and internal injuries were shown "Lots of bruising.. The burns vary. Some are minor, only a few spots with there be a chance for scarring. A few micro-fractures which haven't been damaged enough to cause a break. But that will need to be mended, and many minor laceriations which were sealed by the flames that burned her..." Nanami wasn't without wounds. Though it seemed she didn't care about her injuries. She had cuts bruises and an arrow wound near her shoulder. The adreline kept her from noticing. She was bleeding but nothing life threatening "She will need treatment for the cold water though. So after I check you out Sensei I will take her down below and begin to work on her and the other injured comrades."

She extends her arm out to Sarada, and actives her diagnosis jutsu "Many deep lacerations, no arteries hit. Many bruises and some damage to your eyes." She thought for a moment "I doubt there is anything I can do for the damage inflicted on your eyes. You also have a few micro-fractures that seem to be stable but should be seen too." nanami watched Fuji pull the arrow out of Sarada's shoulder "And that wound as well.." She picks up Nori "I'll expect to see you down in the ships infirmary before we rest." She had learned Sakura's dreaded look. When she spoke to patients who might be resistant.. She then smiled gently at Sarada "We made it through that fight with minimal casualties to the crew. Over all it's a win. But we should be cautious, and prepared for a chance of a land battle." Unless Nori objects she carries Nori down to the infirmary "Also start sending down anyone with any injuries. No matter how little it may hurt.."

She looked at Fuji "Its ok Fuji-Sama we managed. However I need to steal Sakuya. I need to be bandaged up before I can properly treat all of you and the crew.." She smiled and looked at Sakuya "You have gotten much stronger since we parted ways after training." She was proud of her friend.

With that she heads down to the infirmary with Nori and several of the crew in tow, and she begins the arduous task of healing any wounds that required it. Smaller wounds would be treated with normal medicine..

Sarada had sat patiently on the crate. She felt exhaustion starting to wash over. She felt pretty awful for what happened, however there was nothing she couldn’t changed. They were all told to stay out right? She understood the need to take action or show off their skills, but to risk her life like that wasn’t apart of the deal. Everything burned incredibly quickly for her to even stop it. It was terrible. She had been smart enough to extinguish what she could and she was smart to jump into the waters but the heat caused it to boil too and it was awful. As she kept thinking over the scene, replaying it over and over again, the more guilt that washed over her. She merely shook her head as she looked up and saw Nanami diagnosing her.

Deep lacerations, bruises, damage to eyes. Micro-fractures, shoulder wound, thigh wound.

The prognosis had been simple enough. She brought a hand to her face as Nanami mentioned about her eyes. She used the back of her hand to wipe away the blood from her eyes. She should’ve have done it but she did and there was no going back. Nanami explained she expected her to go down there soon. She nodded her head in acknowledgment.

Sima had finally made an appearance and she smirked. Where on earth had he been this entire time? She at least expected him to fight some way, not coward out at the very least. He practically praised everyone and then finally instructed Nanami to assess everyone if she could before walking over to Sarada and literally pulled out the arrowhead; with a yelp, she felt some relief however now she could feel blood trickling down her back.

”The both of you should get checked out and treated as well,” she instructed Shiroma and Sozui as Nori, Sakuya, And Nanami took their leave and Sima disposing of the remaining bodies. She looked at her thigh and reached for a medical kit, opening it up and taping up her thigh for the time being to at least stop blood loss any further. She realized her leg wound hurt more than her back one and the gash she received when protecting Shiroma started throbbing on its own.

Despite thankful that they made it through, Sakuya felt sadness at seeing the loss they have to go through. There was also the condition everyone else was in compared to her. With the excess chakra still slowly leaking out from her, Sakuya used the Wide Healing jutsu to first handle the injuries of the crew that needed most attention. She had to discharge the chakra she can't hold in, feeling it as a heavy weight that needed to be released from her body.

"Give me a moment... I can still help out..." the young genin said as she held on to something stable enough to pull herself up on her feet, deactivating her kekkei genkai to get her chakra back to normal levels. After using medical jutsus to treat the wounded, she focused on bring out the medical supplies to provide more detailed treatment to her teammates. Nori seemed to need the most medical attention as Sakuya followed by Nanami's side to proceed with immediate treatment.

"It was a big risk, however," Sakuya said as she gave a smile in response to Nanami's praise, "I have not expected taking in that much chakra to be so taxing on the body... At least I could transfer out the gathered chakra to others who can use it."

Everything seemed to be a little bit of a haze for Nori as her frantic eyes took in her surroundings and finally landed on their sensei. She felt herself pulled up out of the water by what looked to be Shiroma's icebergs and brought back onto the ship. Her body was cradled and it caused her to hiss out loud. She looked down at her arms and legs. There were scorch marks. And her clothes. Nothing but tatters now but enough to keep her covered.  "I'm...I'm sorry, sensei. I shouldn't have go-ne," she said as she looked up into her eyes. She winced in pain as she said that last word. "I really thought...I could get on and off...of there quick enough. I should have...ju-st listened to my first instincts and...stayed away to heal. I'm sorry. I'm really sorry." She turned her head and buried her face into her sensei's shoulder before she was placed down on the bow of the ship. Nori's eyes soon traveled over to that of her companion beside her that began to assess her body's state.

"Sorry, 'Nami...I shouldn't have gone. Now I...have to give you more work to do..." She shifted her eyes back down to look at herself. The bruises that she didn't see before began to come into focus for her along with the cuts that she had acquired from the burns. Everything hurt like hell. And this was just the outside. Inside she had these fractures that Nanami was talking about. Damn. This wasn't good at all. She turned her head and looked over at Sarada as her friend began an assessment on her. It looked like she had suffered some pretty bad damage herself. "Be sure to get yourself checked out, too, okay..sensei...?" she said with a small smile before she felt herself scooped up in Nanami's arms, causing Nori to turn her head and look at her friend. "I haven't...been carried like this in a long time. Feels...kinda strange..." she said with a small laugh before pain hit her and she winced. Close contact definitely hurt, but she felt relief. She knew Nanami would heal her in no time and she would be okay. Maybe some permanent scarring, but still. She was alive. Everyone on her team, Sakuya, and Sozui were all alive. She closed her eyes. Thank goodness...

Nanami looked at Nori. She had a very serious look on her face for a moment before it softened a bit "You scared me. I thought I was going to lose you for moment there. I don't even want to think about the dark place that would have taken me too. Revenge and retribution would consume me. Probably in a worse way then some of those that came before me." She huffed "And here we talked about not doing things like that." As they walked Nori would feel the soft warmth of Nanami's chakra began to wash over her "I lost a lot already. I am tired of losing things. So know you are forcing me to push myself to the next level. Though I know many might not like the idea of another sage in the world. But I have many of the tools already prepared for me. It's more about finding a Sensei who is willing to teach me."

She was rambling a little "Uhh, sorry I got a little carried away there." They reached the infirmary and she laid Nori on a free bed. She looked around "So many injured. It's going to be a long day or so." She smiled at Sakuya "Make sure Fuji and Sensei make there way down here at some point. They both need varying treatment." Her hands lit up with the soft white glow of Nanami's healing chakra "Nori, you might as well rest while I treat you.. Luckily you didn't break anything that needs to be set. So I will just be healing you" She held her hands a few inches above nori and closed her eyes. She guided the chakra with her steady breaths. Nori's wounds start to shore up and close. She noted where to bandage and what needed it. It took Nanami about thirty minutes to get to the bandaging point. She bandaged Nori up "All done for now. Just rest, you'll recover with little scar tissue amazingly."

After Nanami had finished with Nori, she moved on to the crew. While making time for Sakuya to treat and bandage Nanami's wounds. There was only one moderate wound, a puncture wound from an ice arrow that went through and through on her shoulder. Once Nanami was patched up she would continue to see to the rest of the wounded. She had to perform a few surgeries, and managed to save those who she could save. All in all the treatment times would run a few hours at least before the remaining crew would be patched up and ready to return to their port or wherever they sailed from.

Nanami lets out a slow huff "Finally done.. With the exception of our Sensei's." She looked at Sakuya "Fetch them please. You are more persuasive than I am." She tilted her head and smiles at Sakuya.

The teen sat against the frame of Nori's bed "I am gonna rest, Sakuya. Wake me when you get our sensei's down here for treatment. Or if there is a change of some sort." Between the battle and the healing Nanami was tired. So she rested there with her head resting on her knees like she did before on the docks. Her breathing was light and relaxed. She would stay this way until woken.

"I'm sorry, Nanami. I didn't mean to make you worry. I never meant to. I really thought I was capable of getting off of those ships quickly, but I wasn't expecting sensei to use those flames, though. That took me by surprise," Nori said as she opened her eyes and looked up at Nanami. She could see the seriousness and worry yet there was relief within them. "But I hope you'll believe me when I say that I wasn't trying to show off or anything, 'Nami. I really thought I was doing the right thing." But it was that right thing that had landed her in this position. What if she hadn't been saved? What if she had been completely consumed by flames? It would have left Nanami in a state of mind to avenge her and being a killer...that wasn't who she was. She was a good person. She was a person that was going to change the world. She had this feeling that her friend was going to make a difference in her life. She knew what she wanted and she was willing to work hard to get there. Nori could feel the warmth of her friend's chakra begin to wash over her from head to toe and it felt...soothing.

Nori smiled at her. "You have no reason to apologize, Nanami. I know you're going to do great things with your life and I hope I live long enough to see it," she replied in a soft, subtle voice. She soon felt herself being laid down on something and discovered that it was a mattress. Relief washed over her yet she lightly hissed at the sudden contact. She looked around and saw many people had been injured in the battle. A lot more than she thought. Her eyes shifted to look at Sakuya. She was relieved that she was okay. Once she had disappeared, Nori saw a soft white glow appear over her body. It was Nanami's healing chakra. Upon hearing her tell her to rest while she healed her injuries, she hummed softly and nodded. "That sounds like a good idea to me," she said before she closed her eyes. Though she didn't fall asleep. She just relaxed. Within time, she could feel her body slowly start to heal as her friend's chakra moved throughout her body. The pain that she had once felt was starting to fade and she couldn't be more relieved. Her eyes opened slowly and she looked up at her friend that was bandaging her up.

"Thank you, Nanami. Really. I feel a lot better now thanks to you. I definitely owe you one," she said as she brought up a hand and lightly placed it on top of Nanami's wrist. "Maybe some BBQ when we get back to the village. I know a good spot." She softly scoffed as she smiled up at her and dropped her hand from her wrist to let it rest on her stomach. She closed her eyes and turned her head off to the side before sleep took over her.

"What's important is we managed to get through this somehow," Sakuya said as she worked on Nanami's wounds. The ice arrow that went through Nanami's shoulder was particularly nasty to treat, needing not only to restore tissues, but some bone too. Sakuya had to consider improving her selection of defensive jutsu if she wanted to ensure that injuries like these won't happen again in the near future.

"It is surprising though how the enemy was able to change up their attack so quickly though..." Sakuya idly mentioned while Nanami's shoulder was being restored to the point it can be handled by regular treatment, "It felt like they were able to copy what we did and throw it back at us. It definitely gave an unnerving feeling."

Could it be our targets that sensei mentioned who did that? the medical genin thought as she collected the bandages for use on Nanami, wrapping up the latter's shoulder and letting her get some rest, "Eh, I'll go look for them and have them treated up. It's more important for you to recover your strength, after having to get through something like that."

Excusing herself as she waved goodbye to Nanami and Nori, Sakuya hurried off to look for Sima and Sozui. She felt there was need to confirm her thoughts about what happened in the battle.

After retrieving Nori for the watery depths, Sozui returned to the ship to assist with taking care of those who were more injured than he was, which wasn't to say that he didn't get hit. He just wasn't feeling any of the puncture wounds from the arrows with all of the adrenaline that was still rushing through his veins, but at some point he was going to have to sit down and apply more bandages. He knew that their medics were going to be taxed with taking care of Sarada and Nori as well as the crew, and there would be time later to tend to any of his wounds before they got to their final destination.

"Thank you, Sensei," responded the youth to his Sensei's praises. It was good to know that he was improving, but he did wish that he had been able to do more. If only he had been able to anticipate the barrage of arrows, then he might have been able to of done something to deflect them and protect the crew, but hindsight thoughts were only useful for the next battle. For now, he need to focus on what he could do, and upon Sarada saying that he still needed to deal with his own wounds he sought out a medical kit like he had done during the middle of the fray and began cleaning and bandaging up his wounds. He'd let Sakuya look at them later when the critical cases were taken care of.

Once he was done taking care of himself, Sozui set about collecting what usable weapons were left on the deck, which he would reseal in scrolls for later when the ship hit the shore. "Sensei, how worried should we be of a secondary wave now that we have landed," he inquired while trying to assess their fighting strength. Their numbers were far worse now, and he could only assume that only a few of them were at some degree of fighting capability.

Sima had wondered around the ship deck, sending the wounded down below if necessary and grabbed tags of the unfortunate souls who didn’t make it. The ship continued to set sail, Land was getting close at this point as he made his way back to Sozui. He had spoken up a concern that they all worried about too. He sighed. ”It’s a possibility. After all, this is enemy territory and this isn’t even the first time our forces have attempted to land here. We’re limited on numbers significantly however I’d join in if it comes down to it. I’m the only one at full chakra,” he explained truthfully. There was the possibility of a fight the moment they landed. However the captain didn’t seem to announce anything as of yet as they literally were an hour away from shore. He narrowed his eyes as he looked passed Sozui, seeing if he could see anyone at the shoreline but it was too difficult to see from this far without the captain’s telescope.

Glad to see Nori pulled back up onto the ship Shiroma settled herself down on a crate watching the clean up progressing there was little she could do to help besides move bodies which she saw other’s quickly taking care of.  She listened to the  assessment of Sarada and arched her eyebrow slightly.

‘When did she get that cut?’

‘When we were too distracted to notice the snow shinobi coming for us.’

There was a short rush of color to Shiroma’s cheeks as her controlling personality had a flash of embarrassment.

‘Really?’

‘Yeah she stepped in to protect us when we were too busy to take notice trying our best to keep things under control.’

Shiroma’s eyes drifted closed and her irises came back pale ice blue the normal color she went around with normally. As Sarada mentioned her wound Shiroma looked down at her arm and arched an eyebrow. “Oh I had forgotten…” it was actually a rather bad hole in her arm where one of the arrows had rained down and pierced right through her upper arm.  She had smaller cuts over her arms and legs from when the arrows fell on her.  The simple fact was with the cold infusing her the bleeding was much slower giving it time to clot a lot more and the cold also provided a numbing effect that allowed her to ignore most pain.  “I will get myself checked out when the healers are done with the others Sensei I don’t require healing as fast as others thanks to the cold in my blood.” She poked at the hole wincing slightly for a moment .  “It’s clotting well so there is little chance of infection.” She turned her eyes back to Sarada, “Thank you Sensei for what you did. I didn’t even notice them. I would have taken much more serious wounds if you hadn’t stepped in.”

In reply to Tsuna Shiroma (msg # 153):

She had just finished tightening the bandage on her leg and arm before she heard Shiroma talk to her softly. She lifted her head up and looked at her. She was being thanked for protecting her earlier when she was shooting out her arrows. Which was one of the reasons she received a wound; she also explained that her unique body allowed healing of unusual properties and it was quite fascinating. She smiled softly before she shook her head. ”No need to thank me. I couldn’t let them hurt you,” she replied back but then realized what she said. ”I mean I couldn’t just let you-“ she stopped again when she felt her cheeks getting hot and she looked flushed. ”Uhg I mean-“ she stammered out. The more she tried to explain herself, the more she stuttered embarrassingly.

Sakuya soon found herself up on the ship's deck, having passed by the crew quarters to make sure people were treated properly of their wounds. There were also notes left behind for those requiring special attention, especially when they find a proper hospital to get some of the wounded crew treated.

Looking around, she soon spotted Sima and Sozui at one side and Sarada and Shiroma at the other way. Sozui did not look like he was badly injured, letting Sakuya decide to check up on Sarada and Shiroma first.

"Excuse me, Sarada-sensei," Sakuya called out after approaching and greeting with a bow, "Both of you need some medical attention as well."

With the possibility of another battle on the horizon, he figured that the only way to offset their numbers disadvantage was to set up the most subtle of traps that their enemies would look past. Sozui figured that if they could set up what looked like obvious snare triggers for Snow Shinobi to avoid then they might be able to trick them into being exactly where they had set the real trap. Of course, that was only an applicable plan should they be able to make it to land before enemy forces were in place.

With that in mind, the only other thing that he could think of to do was to relax for the moment and conserve what chakra he had left, which meant no spark training at the moment. "Hopefully it doesn't come to that, but if so perhaps I can spread enough weapons around the enemy, so that you have a lot of conductive material to utilize."

Shiroma lifted an eyebrow at the comment wondering where that had come from.  Sure there was no issue of a commander caring that a subordinate wasn’t hurt, but something about that hadn’t sounded like that.  Add to the tone the reaction of Sarada and Shiroma frowned in thought trying to process what was going on.  “Sensei…” At that moment Sakuya came over and interrupted the thought that was on the tip of Shiroma’s tongue.  Shiroma was a little flabergasted at the moment before she shook her head slightly and then nodded to Sarada. “After you Sensei...I don’t need seen anytime soon.  My wounds won’t grow worse too quickly.”

She couldn’t put her finger on it herself. It wasn’t like her to feel this way. It was odd yet satisfying all at once. The more she struggled to get the words out, the more she felt herself become flustered. But she had been saved by the bell. Just as Shiroma was about to speak, god knows what, the young medical kunoichi Sakuya walked up and bowed, requesting that she tend to their wounds they received from the confrontations that took place on their vessel. She cleared her throat and stood up, the blushing of her cheeks gone at this point. ”Y-yes, of course,” she agreed with a weak smile. ”I believe you want to tend to the more harsher wounds first before assessing to the internal bruising and fractures Nanami pointed out earlier,” she advised. The bandages she used on herself had already been bleeding through. It was a shame she didn’t have the same healing capabilities that Shiroma had; that’d save her a whole lot of pain and useless blood loss. With that, she turned around on the crate. ”The worst of them all is this one,” she pointed out on her back where the arrow had managed to stab her from the barrage of attacks.

"Un! Let's do Sarada-sensei's wounds first," Sakuya said as the princess presented the most serious injuries incurred from the skirmish - arrows that managed to hit on the back. The young medical shinobi had to hold her breath and compose herself after seeing such serious wounds when she undid the bandages that were used to hold the bleeding in, which fortunately did not hit the spine.

"I will be starting now, Sarada-sensei!" the girl declared as she started with the treatment, generating chakra with both hands while activating her kekkei genkai. She still had enough chakra from siphoning off from the enemy for the battlefield surgery. Concentrating on the feel of the affected areas with her chakra, she made precise movements to extract the arrowheads with one hand while healing the affected tissues with the other. She had to manipulate the tissues a bit to get the arrowheads out without causing further damage, letting them land on the deck in thuds and thunks. Once the arrowheads were all accounted for, Sakuya focused on regenerating damaged tissues and closing the wounds on the back. The wounds were then covered up with bandages to keep them from opening.

"It would be best to avoid exerting too much for now," Sakuya said after she finished with the bandages, "Despite using medical jutsu to heal injuries is faster, it is always more effective to let them heal naturally after the treatment."

She took in a deep breath and relaxed herself as she allowed the young girl to treat her. Normally she would’ve declined for medical care from anyone but herself, however she was too exhausted to put up her stubborn nature at the moment. Her eyelids felt incredibly heavy and her body did ache; she finally realized the adrenaline that had been keeping her standing and unaware of pain, was now fading. She nodded her head to acknowledge Sakuya’s treatment and began pulling arrowhead, after arrowhead. The small thuds Of  exchanged metal was rather surprising. She hadn’t realized she had so many but then again all she did was snap the wooden shafts and kept herself going.

Medics Ninjutsu was odd to feel when someone else was treating her. She had always been capable of providing her own care and administrate what she needed, but her head wasn’t clear at all. If anything, she had a lot on her mind as Sakuya treated her. She could feel her skin cells reforming and stitching themselves together. Her new back wounds would likely scar and join the giant, horizontal scar upon her back; Sakuya would in fact see this. It was one of the most biggest battle wounds she had upon her body with a terrible memory to go with it...she pushed the thought away. Not now.

After specific instructions, Sarada merely nodded her head. ”Yes, however that is nearly impossible for a Hime, a Jounin Hime at that,” she commented with a soft smile. As much as she wanted to follow such instructions, she had a duty to fulfill and being sidelined to recover wasn’t an option, specifically if Master-Fujii was still out of commission himself; there had to be leadership somewhere. ”My body has always been...a tad faster than some. I am sure I will be okay,” she added.

As Naanmi sat on the floor and was resting against the bedframe of Nori's bed. There were no outward signs of a nightmare or anything. However those who would look closely would see her sweating a lot. A drip from her chin would be creating a small pool of sweat on the floor. Apparently whatever was going on in her dreams or mind was causing her chakra network to act up a little. It seemed to increase her natural healing factor a little. Maybe a byproduct of learning the medical mode.

Though in Nanami's mind a strange battle was raging. Or maybe it was a storm of ideas. She seemed to lack focus within her jutsu.

Inside the dream it was a large grassy hillside. It was herself and Kotatsu straight across from her. There were no words, no taunting like Kotatsu normally would. The thing that stands out were the shadows. Kotatsu's was clearly more prominent than hers. To Nanami the shadow was the measure of their skill difference. There was a storm brewing. The wind was intense. Still no words between them. It was odd, for a good dream or a nightmare you think there would be more going on then a staring contest. But it wasn't just a staring contest. It was a challenge more for Nanami than anything else.

Nanami was going through her jutsu. It seemed like nothing matched the shadow. The Trio of dragons lessened the shadow. But it made her realized she was falling into the jack of all trades, master of none. It dawned on her that she needed to become a master of something. Her wind chakra carried a stronger element then her fire..

"So this is how it is needs to be." She spoke.

Kotatsu says something "It is the way to becoming what you are needed to be. Master your wind and your dragons. They are the key to your strength.. And I am to blame for your pain.. None of your failures were because of you. It was already predetermined by those who made this move."

Nanami nodded. Knowing it wasn't really Kotatsu, that it was a part of her that always felt this way. But it was not as strong as her teenage emotions and hormones.

Back to her real world. She was still sweating and seemed to be rocking slowly as she slept. Almost like Nanami was thinking really hard while she slept.

Nori had fallen asleep as if on cue when Nanami told her to rest. To be in a bed with the soothing motion of the waves rising and falling underneath the boat seemed to help that process. They say that dreams a window into a person's true being. Into your consciousness. There are those that believe dreams are meant to have some kind of meaning or are meant to symbolize something missing in your life that you are repressing. And for others, they are merely electrical brain impulses that pull random thoughts and imagery from memories that were in the past. For Nori, those repressed thoughts and emotions were ones that she wanted to just stay buried in her conscience. However, they manifested into her dreams. She found herself standing near the edge of the cliff, but she wasn't alone. A woman with flowing black hair has had her back towards her. As if she was there, Nori could hear the sounds of the waves crashing and the dampness of the mist that was covering the land. She saw the woman look up from the water before slowing turning her head slightly to look at her. Nori couldn't make out the face as it had been blocked out by the rays of sunlight beaming from behind her.

"Nori..." the woman's, faraway voice had said. "...my little Nori. You have grown so much. You've turned out to be such a beautiful, strong young woman. I suppose I could take credit for that..." She softly smirked.

"Who are you?" Nori replied as she shielded her eyes from the sun with her hand and took a step forward. "Where am I?"

The woman said nothing at first. She merely turned around and looked back out at the water. "This is your home. A home that you most likely will never see," the woman's voice said as she lightly folded her arms across her stomach. "However, there is still hope. And that hopes lies in you, Nori. You and your friends. All of you can restore peace and restoration to this world again."

Nori took a few steps closer to the cliff and her eyes slightly widened. What she had seen...it was once Kirigakure. Now it was covered under a mass of water. "But...how? What am I supposed to do?" she asked as she looked up at the woman beside her.

"You are capable more than you could possibly understand, Nori. I know in times you doubt your own strength. You must not do that. You need to believe in yourself. Believe in your friends. Sometimes our friends are what give us our greatest strength," the woman said. "There is a power inside of you, Nori, that you have yet to discover and it is up to you to decide whether you want to use that power to bring hope and faith back into this world or if you would use that power to destroy what hope and faith this world has left."

Nori turned her head up and looked at the woman, but she was turned away from her once again. "I don't understand. What kind of power?" she asked.

The woman said nothing at first. She stayed quiet as the ocean breeze carried her hair off to the side. "Within the darkness we must see the light," she merely answered.

Nori looked at her confused.

"Within the light we must see the darkness. When you reach the crossroads, what will you choose, Nori? The light or the darkness?" the woman asked.

Meanwhile, outside of her dream, Nori was tossing and turning in her sleep. Her eyebrows furrowed lightly and she turned on her side facing away from Nanami.

In reply to Kondo Sozui (msg # 156):

Sima had rubbed his chin, taking in Sozui’s concerns. The land seemed to come into better view and narrowing his eyes, he could see an army of shinobi on the coastline. ”Well Sozui...I’m glad you said something; your assumption just came true,” he pointed out. This army had been bigger than the one the Fire Trio took down weeks ago. He gritted his teeth as he started to plan quickly in his head. He started listening who was available: Nori was recovering from burns, Nanami was likely just resting with moderate injuries, Lady Sarada had moderate wounds, but could likely put up another fight, Sozui didn’t suffer much so he had plenty of energy to spare, Shiroma had moderate to minor injuries and likely could fight as well. Sakuya had been the one to exhaust herself entirely and couldn’t do much.

Sima himself was ready to go however his wrist injury would prove difficult. ”Half of our forces are injured; one is out of commission, another recovering from burns, and me, I have my injury but have full force to unleash,” he explained. The odds were against them and it wasn’t pleasant to think about but their naval battle was merely the beginning. ”Stop the boat!” he yelled and he felt the engines stop as the captain came out of his quarters. ”Master Fujii, up ahead. She can’t take another assault,” the captain explained. Many of the crewmen were severely injured or they had perished from earlier.

"Ah, you also learned a lot from your Uchiha Sakura-sama!" Sakuya exuberantly remarked, trying not to think too much at the sight of the very visible horizontal scar on their Hime's back. If it remained there it meant that it was from a very serious wound that was inflicted upon her, and it wasn't a good idea to pry into the details of such a remain of a wound.

"Then, should I also look at Shiroma-san's condition?" Sakuya asked, then looked perplexed as she felt the boat come to a stop. Did they already reach land at this point?

Shiroma watched the medical nin work and gave a small mouth shrug she was impressed the girl obviously knew her stuff very well.  She watched and then smiled slightly as she wondered what the girl would think of her since she knew that Nanami had found her medical state very interesting.   She was about to hold out her arm for her own treatment when she felt the ship stopping. Her head turned  and looked to the coastline close enough to pick out the shinobi and grit her teeth.  “I doubt we will have time for that Sakuya, best to just bind it up and then get ready for whatever is coming. It won’t hamper me much in any fight that is coming so it can wait as there appear to be more important things.” She nodded toward the shoreline to make her point.

Nori's eyes fluttered open and the first thing she saw was Nanami's sleeping figure beside her bed. She inhaled a soft sharp breath before she brought up a hand and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes as she sat up on the bed. She lightly winced and draped an arm across her stomach. She had felt twice as better than what she did before, but she was still experiencing a little pain from the burns that had been inflicted upon her in the previous battle. She turned herself on the bed and gently planted her feet on the floor before she looked up and saw some of the crew had been down here with injuries. She was sure that Nanami and Sakuya had already worked on them, but it must have been exhausting for them. Especially if they sustained their own injuries, which she was sure that they all did. That last attack with the arrows had been unexpected, but they all sustained some type of damage. It was just then that she heard a familiar voice from up above her on deck. It sounded like...Fujii-sama's voice. Did he say stop the boat? Oh no. Were they already under another siege? So quickly? Nori slowly got up from the bed and walked over towards the door before she opened it up and made her way up the steps. The cold breeze instantly hit her and ruffled the ends of her burgundy hair as she made her way further up to the deck. She stopped once her feet were planted onto the landing and looked around her. What was going on? It was then her green eyes took in the shoreline and they slightly widened. It was there she saw shinobi waiting for them to arrive on land. Damn. What were they going to do?

Nanami awoke to the raised voices, and noticed she was covered in sweat. The dream was vivid and in her memory. She takes out her chakra pill and eats it.. She had used a lot of her chakra to heal the wounded. The sleep did help replenish some of her chakra, and the chakra pill restored her to a little over half.

Nanami stands and looks at Nori "Stay in bed for now.."

She was definitely unhappy about having to fight again, and so soon. She went above the deck. Nanami looked out across the water. Seeing the army that Fuji did "Something isn't right, armies with their numbers and being where they are needed, exactly when they are. It's all to convenient, and the coincidences just pile up. I don't believe there are coincidences." She wasn't speaking at anyone, just trying to figure things out. She scanned the army, taking count "Twice the amount then what we dealt with at the fort. However, they weren't all lined up like they are." This was directed towards Fuji "I have an idea how to wipe them all out in one strike. It will take precision and a lot of chakra between the me and one other."

She closed her eyes and the image of the fort and the many men. They weren't as precise as some others they have came across. It was rough on her chakra, but this would be like dropping one of Deidra's C-3 bombs. Though Nanami would need the fire from another source as such an expenditure would drain what chakra she had "The wind and fire tornado would be the answer. There is one of two ways to use them. I create a mass of small twisters this would take most of my chakra reserves. The moment of creation someone would have to use a strong fire jutsu to cause them all to explode in a massive explosion." She pauses for a moment "The second option create a massive flame tornado and ravage the army with it." She continued to survey the situation "These of course are just options."

Nanami tilted her head from one side to the other "The other is my trio. If someone can transfer chakra to me while I keep the damage to them regenerating." She looked at Sarada "Again just an option I am presenting."
This message was last edited by a game editor at 03:59, Mon 19 Mar 2018.

Things had been going just fine up until Sima announced he wanted the engines to cut off. When the boat came to an abrupt stop, she turned to find Sima and the captain announcing the troubles just ahead at shore. SArada had immediately gotten to her feet and had already scanned the area, but whatever they saw, she didn't see anything but a single person waiting upon the shore.

She shook her head as she stepped forward and looked out onto the shoreline. She smirked, as it seemed none of them really looked over the situation. Her mangekyo sharingan had been present this time as she looked at them. "It seems all of you are within their genjutsu trap," she pointed out. "A single man, by himself. What you see is nothing more than a genjutsu. You all have been fooled," she explained further. "I don't approve of your plans, Nanami and here is why: Why exert just yourself while there are others who are well capable of fighting? Why send in a lone wolf, a lone wolf who isn't suppose to be on the front lines to begin with, to handle a situation that a team can do together? Why exhaust everyone else's chakra and sacrifice possible death on one particular person?" she began to question as she faced them all.

"Your plans are irrational. Knowing you are exhausted and yet still want to arrogantly go forward, knowing damn well your the squad's only medic. I disapprove. This is a team effort, not a one-woman show. Even I am capable of unleashing something that could turn them into ash within seconds and yet I am not choosing to do so again," she added further, obviously displeased at this point. "Besides, that isn't the case anyways. There's only one man on the shore and clearly he's up to no good," she explained as she turned back to the shore. She couldn't see who it was, however a single man alone awaiting their arrival meant bad news entirely.

This was definitely one time that he had wished that one of the scenarios he had thought up wouldn't have come to past, but Sima had pointed an army on the shoreline which was followed by the ship coming to a halt. They needed a strategy, so perhaps if the others could fling what weapons were already unsealed at the enemy when they he could speed them up with a Wind technique and catch them off guard. It seemed he wasn't the only one trying to think of some sort of attack plan, which he should probably chime in on so that it wasn't just up to a small group of them expending what remained of their chakra on trying to take down something so huge.

Then Lady Sarada announced that it was Genjutsu, but Sozui wasn't sure and he had no way of being sure since he had no skill in that particular area or a jutsu that could release him from it. The youth tried to push the image of the large army out of his mind by closing his mind and trying to just see it as a scenario. "If it is one guy, then his plan was probably to do exactly what we did, which was stop the ship which would grant his allies a chance to board under the guise of this jutsu. We need to break the jutsu on us and get the ship moving."

As he spoke, Sozui pulled out a pair of kunai in each hand just in case another of his assumptions is correct.

He raised a brow in interest. Lady sarada has been correct; as he actually noticed that she disappeared from view but still could hear her voice through it all. He put his hands together, making a seal. ”Release,” he uttered and although nothing changed too much, on the shoreline the massive army they all once saw was entirely gone and the weather cleared up dramatically. He felt a tad foolish having been caught in something so simple. He had believed them to be clones at the most, not an illusion. He placed his hand on Sozui’s Shoulder. ”Release,” he muttered out and he was able to lift Sozui’s grasp on reality. The genjutsu vanished from Sozui’s mind as well. ”A petty yet smart strategy. Lady Sarada is right. It is wise that you didn’t act on your plans. It would’ve been an extreme waste of unnecessary energy,” he explained. ”Remember to think thoroughly however. Exhausting your chakra, even on pills which are only temporary, the after effects can be lethal and lead to death. Something like this wouldn’t be worth it,” he added his wisdom to the conversation.

Shiroma's condition was indeed something unusual - clearly the work of a kekkei genkai related with cold. There was definitely no worry in terms of blood loss, but the wounds she have looked like they were still relatively fresh.

"I understand! For now we will have to treat them to at least help in getting them recover a little faster!" Sakuya replied as she started immediately to treat what she could, prioritizing on injuries that could be closed and healed properly so they won't get in the way of Shiroma's performance. Once things were to Shiroma's satisfaction, Sakuya then excused herself to check on the situation with the rest.

"Thanks, Sensei," stated Sozui as he opened his eyes to see a mostly clear shore in front of him. He still was on edge as he wasn't sure if what he had posed as the man's plan had been correct or if it had been so simple as him wanting them to exhaust whatever energy remained after the battle at sea. Regardless, there was a small part of his mind that kind of hoped that there was at least more people in hiding on the shore because otherwise they were about to face off against someone who seemed highly confident in his ability to handle a ship full of shinobi. Sure, most of them were worn down from battle, but it seemed like they were about to go up against Sima or Sarada at this point.

"So how are we approaching this one," he asked pretty much everyone that was assembled there.

Nanami activates her Sharingan. Suddenly things come into focus "Thats not good."

She nodded in compliance and sits down.. She laughs a little "It's funny, how when I first became a genin, I dreaded the cat catching missions I heard so much about. Now I wouldn't mind it." She seemed to  settle down a little "Sorry Sensei. A dream I had got me all worked up.. I seemed to have lost my head there for a minute.. Sorry..." She smiles and looks back towards the beach. The man seemed to be waiting..

Nanami huffed lightly "Yeah I understand. Your lives are in my hands, and vice versa.  I wouldn't have jumped out there solo. I may be foolish at times. But I have a lot to get done still, and all of you to protect.." She paused "Maybe I am reading myself wrong." She listened and watches Sakuya. Sakuya was a proper medic. Nanami personality wasn't exactly ideal for a medical ninja. But it was useful and her talent was there "I guess you could call it being overprotective, Sensei. I suppose it's a bad character trait for someone who was originally trained to kill, not heal. Instincts are hard to change overnight. I am working on them, and I haven't really be instructed out in the field what is approriate, and what isn't for a medical shinobi. I did three years of training in a year. No actual combat field experience, with someone who was willing to teach me the ins and outs."

She pauses "I suppose the focus should be on the what we are going to do about that man.."

He narrowed his eyes. There had been no sign of others that appeared to be occompany him and that made him feel anxious. Either this one man show was going to attack on sigh by himself or it was an awaiting ambush. They couldn’t handle another attack in all honesty. He sighed as he realized that he knew they couldn’t make shore. They’d have to travel across the water the rest of the way. The ship was their transportation back and couldn’t afford to lose it. ”We can’t hit shore. This is our only transportation back. Our water walking skills will be out to the test. He’s likely going to attack so I’m opting to send the strongest or those of us who haven’t suffered major injuries. By that I mean, send people who have energy without temporary boosts of pills or vitamins. Those have temporary effects that’ll likely wear down in the middle of battle. They’re normally good for in a pinch during a battle,” he explained. He twitched his fingers that were in the splint. He felt the soreness of his wrist. ”I’m fine to go. Further damage or not, I need to protect all of you,” he admitted.

He turned to look at Nanami who apologized to Lady Sarada for her distraction. He didn’t blame the poor girl for her behavior and having to change the way she did things. It definiately was a different young girl before him as he remembered the young, frantic girl back in Kumogakure. The thought passed as he paid attention to Nanami’s words. He turned to look at the shore again. He stared at the blurred figure, not recognizing the enemy.



[Private to Tsuna Shiroma: Your character will recognize the figure on the shoreline. She remembers the familiar silvery hair and the glare that he use to possess. A look of shock will overcome her, perhaps even some relief that she was witnessing a familiar face: one of her former teammates, to be believed dead by her very own hands, was in fact alive: Ichigo Taka in the flesh. However she would notice a weird difference in his demeanor: a familiar power she once wielded. He seemed to be under the influence of the darkness that once use to control her not long ago. Whether she chooses to share this information is up to her, but being attentive, Sarada will notice the change of emotions from Shiroma due to the unusual however obvious attraction she has for her. Shiroma will overhear how the group wants to proceed as far as attacking or killing the man goes.]
This message was last edited by the GM at 08:40, Mon 19 Mar 2018.

Nori held onto one of the posts to steady herself against it as she looked at the shoreline. Just what was it they were heading into? It wasn't as if they could take on another battle so soon after losing so many people and she didn't exactly think she was in the best condition to fight. She would if she had to as she was feeling a whole better thanks to Nanami. Her friend wanted her to stay in bed, but she knew she couldn't do that. She couldn't just sit around doing nothing. She could handle the small, aching wounds, but those burns... They were still having an effect on her. She listened to what Nanami was saying and indeed. It did sound dangerous just like their sensei was now bringing up. She didn't entirely believe that her friend was trying to handle things on her own. She was trying to act in order to protect the others and it was with good intentions, but she knew that if her friend had gone on the frontlines on her own, it could only do more harm than good and they needed Nanami in case something like what happened a short while go happened again. However, they were all soon notified that they had been trapped in a Genjutsu and she turned her head to look at their sensei. That was something she felt like she had noticed that, but they didn't. It was merely being used a distraction to prevent them from seeing what they wanted to see. Why would they go to such lengths to pull that off? To catch them off guard by boarding their ship and invading them that way? Nanami's idea was instantly shut down. She looked over at her friend and the back over to their sensei.

"Fujii-sama and Sarada sensei are right. You should waste your chakra so unnecessarily like that unless you have to. You should conserve as much as much. I'm sure there's another way for us to be find out this guy's true intentions. Did he come here to fight? Or did he maybe come here with another person?" she said. "And more important, why did he trap us in a Genjutsu? Whatever the reason is we have to find out why. He could just be another shinobi under this mysterious man's mind control like Shiroma was. Maybe he means no harm to anyone but has been forced here as a mean to act as the land's first wave of offense." She turned her head and looked over at Sarada. "I know it may be a long shot, but still it's a possibility. He could be of use to us if we subdue him properly," she added as she let go of the post and took a few steps towards Sarada. "It's clear they are trying to intimidate us by sending one person out here alone to fight for them. There's a reason for that, so I think we need to find that out and act accordingly."

Shiroma allowed Sakuya to heal her and upon hearing that it was only a genjutsu she allowed the healing to finish its work coming back up to before the battle as she nodded her thanks to Sakuya.  Her eyes hadn’t left the shoreline as she sat next to Sarada and across from Nanami.  She watched as the genjutsu dispersed and a single figure was left standing there. Her eyes went wide in shock as she stared. “But...that can’t be…” Everything but her eyes were calm as she stared at a ghost.

‘Hes dead...how..’

‘I don’t know but does he look dead?’

‘But...we...I…’

‘I don’t know…’

Shiroma stood up walking toward the bow of the ship her limbs slightly numb but not from her normal cold, no this was the numbness of shock and messed with her walking just a little as she stumbled. “Taka…” she whispered softly not to anyone just under her breath easily missed by everyone in the excitement.  Unless someone was looking right at her face no one would be able to see her eyes as they shifted wildly from pale ice blue to dark midnight blue to a bright flash of blood red for an instant before the pale ice blue returned as Shiroma leaned on the railing.

[Private to Uchiha Sarada: Depending on how closely you are watching Shiroma and if you Sharingan is still in use there are several things you would see.  Emotions flashing across her face from anger, fear, despair, hope, just to name a few, but with your Sharingan you would also see at the same moment her eyes flash red a burst of dark Chakra flash through her for that instant and then be totally gone.]

She had crossed her arms and shook at her head to Nori’s suggestion. ”We can’t save everyone, Nori. If we repeated and took the time to capture every enemy we encountered, we’d be wasting time trying to save everyone while whatever was left gets to cause their havoc. Remember, people choose their sides. On occasion, some are forced and-“ she explained but quickly cut herself off. She felt a weird disturbance in the air. And it came from a familiar source. What caught her attention was when Shiroma moved and she had heard her utter something but didn’t quite catch it.

Uncrossing her arms, she observed Shiroma from body language to chakra levels to her facial expressions. She seemed releatively calm however her eyes stated something much more. She appeared to be troubled and for an instant, she was sure she saw her eyes flickering, but differently and it was concerning. She kept quiet as Shiroma seemed to be attentive to who the individual was on the shoreline. Instinctively, she stepped forward and placed her hand on Shiroma’s shoulder, giving it a small squeeze of reassurance. ”Shiroma, what do you see?” she asked curiously. The odd flash of abnormal chakra disappeared as quickly as it had shown up. She could’ve sworn she just seen the strong and foreign chakra that Sigmund possessed but perhaps she was seeing things. No. you weren’t seeing things. You have a power doujutsu dummy. she thought to herself.

Shiroma’s mind was racing trying to process what she was seeing there was no way that her eyes could be telling her the truth.  Deep in her mind one of the first memories she had after going under the sway of the genjutsu pulled up.  She was standing there holding her bow an arrow notched but not pulled back as she looked around.  The bodies of all three of her former teammates including her sensei lay around her ice arrows sticking out of them at odd angles most of them in their backs not having cared that they had been running away.   The next several hours were spent encasing the bodies in ice in tombs inside the cave that she had taken the fire trio too after being freed from the genjutsu. She was sure of it there could be no doubt.

She was broken from her introspection her going over the past by a warm hand on her shoulder.  Shiroma jumped slightly and looked back to see the taller Sarada standing there her hand on her shoulder.  Before she could pull it away Shiroma reached up putting her hand on Sarada drawing some strength from it for a moment before she could speak.  “Sensei...that person waiting for us...I killed him, over a year ago. I buried him...thats Ichigo Taka member of my former team I left his body encased in ice in the land of frost with a dozen arrows sticking out of him...how can he be here?” She still hadn't let go of Sarada's hand her own trembling as she was starting to show the emotional strain of keeping the memories of it from overwhelming her.

Listening to Sima's strategy, Sozui looked at those on deck to figure out who else he was suggesting go out with the Jonin to meet whoever this was. Before his sensei even confirmed it, he already knew that the two of them would be going since they had already been discussing what tactics the two of them could utilize should a second fight break out, and of those tactics they would only work if they made it to shore. Given the distance, he was already taking utilizing his other sets of scrolls, so they were going to have to go back to the basics with this particular combat.

Mulling it over, he assumed that Shiroma would probably their best bet for a third member to the attack squad as she was the only other one aside from Sarada who had remained on deck. Although, something seemed to be going on between the Hime and their potential third, which made him question if she was as alright as she seemed. "So that would mean you and I for sure. Perhaps Shiroma as well to try to freeze one of these guy's limbs to slow him down and give us an edge, but if it is a trap then should we leave her to be the first line of defense for the others."

She waited for a bit before Shiroma decided to share some interesting information. She felt her sudden jump and almost retracted her hand back to her side but then she had placed hers over Sarada’s which made just stand there. The next words caught her attention. She explained that the person they were seeing was alive; someone she was positive she killed. She even went as far as entombing the body. She could imagine the feelings that must be racing through her mind right now. The only explanation Sarada could come up with was that this boy was dead but someone used the forbidden Jutsu of reanimation. She felt Shiroma’s hand tremble over her’s. She was worried; she felt slightly useless at that moment. She was aware of Shiroma’s past and had recently experienced a break down due to early signs of PTSD. Hesitantly, she laced her fingers with Shiroma’s on her shoulder. She would have to share the possible explanations.

”Shiroma....are you positive that’s who it is?” she hesitated to ask. ”Because if that’s the case....the only explanation is a reanimation Jutsu,” she added. ”Those are forbidden and only two known shinobi mastered the skills to use such a forbidden technique,” she uttered the last part, more so an out loud thought.

Judging from how the conversation was going, Sakuya was able to figure genjutsu was involved and invoked the release on herself to finally see the lone individual on the shoreline waiting for them. She looked to the others, and could only guess that Shiroma somehow knew the person that they would be fighting.

"As much as I'd want to offer assistance up close, there is still the ship and her crew to worry about," Sakuya voiced her thoughts as she looked towards the shore and then to the sides, trying to see if there was a possibility for an ambush waiting for them. As Sima said, they needed the ship in one piece, their only means of escaping after their missions were accomplished. It wouldn't do them good to engage the enemy in front of them without making sure the ship was unharmed.

Nanami lifted her head at the mention of the Edo Tensei no Himitsu "There is a second jutsu that can mimic the living version. Sasori of the Red Sand developed a puppet jutsu that could animate a corpse. Uncle Kankuro went over it when I was being taught the history of the Hidden Sand Village. It was said that the jutsu user could use all the jutsu the corpse had in life. Including Kekkei Genkai." She paused thinking on it more "Sasori could also recreate almost any jutsu within any of the living puppets." Nanami doubted the puppet jutsu was being used.. It would be better than the Edo Tensei no Himitsu being used. Edo Tensei no Himitsu would make things difficult, and it would mean a change in tactics.

"This is just a thought, but in the port on our last mission all of the dock workers moved and spoke in unison, and my Sharingan was active, so it wasn't a Genjutsu." She thought on it a bit more "A puppet style jutsu would explain how they all can use the dark chakra. Of course the amount of chakra needed would be more than any living person could create." She seemed to be speaking her thoughts out loud. Nanami seemed more informative and less emotional when she was brainstorming "Though another way to influence chakra is via medical jutsu." She paused and rubbed the back of her head "Sorry, sometimes I brainstorm out loud, and I just keep going." Nanami pondered other means, but she did so quietly this time.

She stands up "The stories of the returned as Uncle put it. They had limitless chakra, and bodies that regenerate from any type of damage, even if their whole body is destroyed. Apparently there is a flaw in the jutsu, and some other really bad thing." She wonders what those things where "However he said those were bits that were meant to be kept secret within the upper echelon of the ranks. Which is understandable." She looked out at the boy on the shore and nodded. She remembered the frozen visage from the cave "How dangerous is he Shiroma?"

Nori understood that they couldn't save everyone and that they couldn't think of everyone as a victim. Maybe that shinobi on the shoreline was there of his own accord and he was waiting there for them to attack. Given the circumstances, that was most likely why he was here. But why by himself? That is what didn't make sense to her. Wasn't it also possible that he was being forced or controlled? Those possibilities couldn't be ruled out. Upon hearing the whisper under Shiroma's breath, she turned her head and looked over at her. "What is it, Shiroma?" she asked. She could have sworn she heard her say a name, but before she could ask her, their sensei went over to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. There was a brief silence before she rose her voice up to tell them that the person standing at the shoreline was someone she believed to be dead. A former teammate that she had killed and left frozen in ice. Her eyes widened slightly. Her former teammate? She remembered now. Back when they were in the cave in the Land of Snow, Shiroma had showed them the ice tombs of where her friends and former team had been. She was there. They had been dead for some time, but how was it possible that he was alive now?

However, it was then that Sarada had brought up the forbidden reanimation jutsu. Not everyone in the world had the power to bring people back from the dead like that. 'So he is being controlled. He...doesn't even know who is or what he's doing. He can't think for himself. He was mindless...' she thought silently to herself before she looked back to the shoreline at the figure standing there. 'This could only be the work of one man and it makes the most sense...' She curled her hands at her sides. How could someone even dare think of using the body of someone past gone to do their bidding? That was just...sick. And the more Nanami talked about them being used as puppets with unlimited power and regeneration, it made her stomach sink. What if there were more just like him? What if their enemy brought back more of Shiroma's team to fight against them? They would be twice as dangerous than they were when they were alive. If that was the case, they had more of a battle on their hands then all of them realized. This dark chakra. It could give you a power that you never dreamed of. It could change you. It could make you do things that you didn't think you were capable of. To have limitless power...that was scary.

Shiroma felt her friends coming around her and felt the support just from their closeness though there was a constant nagging thought in her head.  What if she killed them too?  She shuddered pushing the thought away trying her best to stay away from such negative thoughts such self destructive outcomes.  The frost girl brushed ice crystals from her eyes for a moment as she pushed all thoughts that threatened to overwhelm her away, the thoughts of the last time she had seen Taka the thoughts of before the memory blank.   She swallowed the memories she needed to leave them behind for the moment.   She looked first to Sarada. “As sure as I can be without going into too many details for our time limit.” She nodded to the shoreline knowing they couldn't just sit here knowing that even though there was only one now there might be many many more on the way right this moment.

Her eyes closed and shifted to the dark midnight blue as she looked across the water at him.  “I remember his body being encased in ice, my arrows sticking out of his body one through his head. Could he have survived...the chance is indistinguishable from zero but clearly something happened.”  She sighed softly before starting to answer Nanami's question. “He was very powerful, he was a mere Genin for only a year when I joined the squad, but had already several powerful genjutsu and ninjutsu.  His family didn’t have a Kekkei genkai but they had developed several signature genjutsu of their own.  I wasn’t with the team long enough to ever see them put to use.  And honestly I was trying my hardest to just not freeze people in the academy that I didn’t pay much attention to the lessons on the clans of my village.  They spent a long time teaching me how to control my kekkei just so I didn’t give anyone within five feet of me frostbite.” she sighed shaking her head slightly wishing she had more to give. “With the power added by dark chakra...I don’t think this will be an easy fight for any of us.”

Sarada remained quiet as Shiroma confirmed the identity of her former and believed to be fallen comrade. She looked towards the shore, staring down at the gentleman that awaited their arrival. She narrowed her eyes at him before Shiroma spoke again, however it wasn’t her who had spoken, but her other half. This made her turn to look down at her as she let go of her hand and let her arm hang loosely down her side. Her other half explained where she had left him and the condition he had been in when she last saw Ichigo.

Encased in a tomb with lethal injuries; it would be impossible if he had survived without permanent damage. The only explanation she could put her finger on was a reanimation Jutsu or Nanami’s proposed idea. Either or, he was here and very much alive and it was no genjutsu. She began explaining his power level and the type of techniques that he had possessed when he was in her squad, however she made a good point that with the enhanced and possibility of dark chakra, his techniques would be more severe than normal.

Genjutsu wouldn’t be a problem for her; her sharingan knocked out almost all genjutsu as a whole. Ninjutsu were her forte as was most of their arsenal. She had confidence they could stand a chance; it’s just getting caught in his signature genjutsu techniques would be the issue as she had no clue how that would effect her sharingan usage.

”He’s going to be a powerful opponent. Although genin is just a total given by a system, his chakra level is unusually high. I vote to have you take lead on this one. We must face our past at some point and it seems your past has decided to haunt you one last time. We’ll provide background of course and work with what you dish out. We’re your support shinobi. This is your battle and I will stand by you through it all,” she began to explain. She did mean the last part more than it was implied. Shiroma had a crisis and she needed the support from everyone. Facing ones past is not something most like to experience alone. With two Jounin level shinobi, and much supportive genin, Shiroma had the better hand.

Nori stayed silent as she heard Shiroma spoke what she knew about her former comrade. He was gone and that was a fact. She was sure of it. The way that Shiroma had told them she had killed not just him, but her other teammates, she wouldn't lie about something like that. From her knowledge, it was true and this look of sheer shock and disbelief on her face indicated to her that she knew it was impossible for him to be alive. It would be hard to forget that you killed someone with your own hands. Suddenly the memory of Ryuu came into mind and Nori closed her eyes. Perhaps she was lucky that she managed to forget that moment back then. Her hands may not have remembered it, but her mind sure did. It was something that she was going to have to live with forever. But now things were different. Ryuu was Kotatsu. This mystery man was doing the same thing to him that he was doing to Shiroma. Maybe not entirely, but some form of it. How could a person do something like this? She opened her eyes and looked across the body of water that was coming to end as they approached the shoreline. From the way her teammate was speaking of him, Nori knew that he wasn't going to be an easy opponent to take down. The fact that he had powerful Genjutsu under his belt was definitely an advantage that he had over them. Although, they, too, had people that could combat them, they had no idea who or what they were up against. She knew that with the power of the dark chakra controlling his reanimated body that it fueled his technique, both Genjutsu and Ninjutsu, than that of a normal Genin. Then again, he wasn't exactly normal, was he?

Upon hearing Sarada tell her that this was her fight to fight, Nori also heard her say reassuring words to Shiroma that they would support her and that they had her back. "Sensei is right. This is your chance to put an end to things and to gain the closure you never could back then," she said as she gave her shoulder a light squeeze. "I know you never wanted to hurt your friends, Shiroma. I know if you could you would have saved them, but it wasn't your fault. You've been living with the torment of killing your them for a long time. I know this time it won't be any easier, but you are stronger than you once were. Not just physically, but emotionally and mentally, too. You can do this, but don't think of this as a battle you need to win for us to move further with our mission. Do this for you. Do this so you no longer have to feel the pain and the guilt. We'll be right behind you no matter what."
This message was last edited by the player at 09:59, Wed 21 Mar 2018.

Nanami looked at the boy on the shore. Listening to Shiroma talk about his jutsu and his genjutsu, she knew the Sharingan would have to be active all of the fight against someone with strong Genjutsu abilities. She listened to Sensei talk about Shiroma taking point "If we engage him, I'll help with releasing people if he uses his genjutsu." Nanami stood there for a few moments as she continued to gaze out over the shore. The mention from Shiroma about the dark chakra.. It made her growl lightly. She wanted to research it, and find a way to reverse its effects. Though this was not the time or place to worry about research that could take months to figure out. However it was always floating around her thoughts. The dream was eerie  in its own right. She shakes her head of the cobwebs that fill it. She wondered what a dream like that meant. Was it herself telling Nanami that she was stuck? Who knows.

She looks at Shiroma. This can't be easy for Shiroma, having killed a teammate once, and then having to do so again. Nanami couldn't fathom going through that. Even though there was a chance she would have to. Thoughts she didn't want drifting in her mind "I am ready to do what is needed captain.."

If the boy was anything like Shiroma it will be a difficult fight. She would have gauge the boy before thinking of any strategies..

Nanami looked at Nori, she was a bit surprised that Nori said that. It hopefully means she's coming to terms with Nori's past. Nanami just nods her head as Nori spoke to Shiroma "We are a team, we will back whatever play you decide on captain." She smiled, trying to increase Shiroma's confidence.

Shiroma couldn’t help by look down for a moment to see if she had a bell around her neck and wondered if she was going to start bleating like a sheep next.  She couldn’t help but feel a little like a lamb and the slaughter waited for her there on the shoreline.  The memory of one of the few training bouts she had had with her team came back.  Specifically the one and only bout that she had with him.  She shuddered at the memory things had not gone well Taka was ruthless with her he had reached into her mind and with a simple trick made her see her dead parents alive and well only to watch them murdered again in front of her again and again.  It wasn’t until her Jonin leader had come over and released her  from the genjutsu that she could stop the sight from playing in front of her eyes.

She shuddered not really wanting a repeat performance but knowing that her friends and leader were right if anything this was her fight.  She sighed shaking her head, pain and guilt were her constant companions over the last year plus, they didn’t go away because you killed a person for a second time.  The support from all sides was welcome but she thought of a more pressing issue. “Thank you...I know it will help a lot...but first” She pointed to the water. “How am I going to get there?” Considering her last time trying to water walk had caused the water to freeze rising up to meet her foot she doubted that it would be any different this time around.

Her mind started churning on the idea quickly as she processed what she knew of ice and that had actually be quite a lot.  After the incident when she gained these abilities she had studied her element carefully wanting to make sure she understood it on a fundamental level. That was the reason  she was able to crave her bow and other items from the moisture in the air itself.  She had always been a bit worried about going somewhere to dry but that hadn’t happened yet.  Her mind processed what had happened and frowned. The ice had come up to meet her food the ice had expanded as it froze just a little but had done so quickly that it had popped out of the water.  She arched an eyebrow maybe she couldn’t waterwalk maybe...there was another way.

It had been an interesting turn of events. From the navel battle that they had dreaded to people coming back from the dead to haunt them. The genjutsu has been lifted and it was revealed to be one man and one man only; unfortunately it was a man one of Lady Sarada’s genin personally knew. His arsenal sounded deadly with high genjutsu and Ninjutsu under his belt. It was definiately going to be a challenge however with everyone backing up the one and only captain, he was confident in this victory as well. While the other mingled and chatted about for the new change of plans, Shiroma had brought up an interesting question as to how they would get close as walking on the ocean water’s wasn’t everyone’s expertise. ”We’ll sail straight ahead. If he pulls anything, we’ll unleash range attacks to keep him at bay,” he finally announced. He had been quiet for most of the time; more so going over exactly what he could contribute as far as combat went. He didn’t want to risk permanent damage however he couldn’t allow himself to stand idle by either.

”Full steam ahead captain!” he yelled over his shoulder and the captain seemed to have heard him because just then, with a small shutter, the engines had turned back on and began moving slowly. Their estimated time was ten minutes away. The engines began roaring faster and faster. ”Prepare yourselves. Keep an eye out. There’s still a chance of a possible ambush,” he instructed them all as he kept peering out towards the shoreline.

Sarada had remained quiet as everyone contributed in their words of confidence. With genjutsu, it would be fairly easy to ward off the impeding nightmares he would likely bestow upon them and she and Nanami would be in charge of releasing everyone if need be. The only problem was that the signature genjutsu his clan was from would prove to be difficult as she had no knowledge of strong genjutsu users from the land of frost. She cursed herself silently for not being better prepared. As a former ANBU captain, exploring and sightseeing were one of the perks and having confidential information at her disposal always helped when it came to targets or her secretive missions but this...well none of that training would prove to be useful in this situation they were about to head into.

The engines began to start up again and she prepared herself for the worst. Shiroma was the lead on this one and Sarada would do everything in her power to ensure her student succeeded. She couldn’t imagine what her companion was going through. To face off against someone you personally killed and left for dead and went as far as entombing them. She couldn’t imagine who could stoop that low and Reincarnate someone to do their bidding. Whomever this individual was, was sick and twisted and it was likely the mysterious man who was behind all of this. The same man who started this war to begin with and the same man who carried out the orders to destroy homes and tear apart families. The more she thought about it, the angrier she seemed to have gotten. By then, her hands had been gripping the rail, her knuckles turning white from the force.

Nori was confident that Shiroma could do this. She was strong and she was definitely capable. And who was better to take on this opponent better than her? Although, Shiroma did say that she didn't know much about him, either. Or at least she wasn't able to view what his Genjutsu's were capable of really doing, which meant that they had to be extra careful in making sure that none of them had fallen into any of them. His ninjutsu skills were going to be a challenge to combat, too. Besides Shiroma, none of them knew what he capable of throwing their way. All they really knew was that he was strong. Powerful. Was that why he was brought back to life? Because of his abilities? It was as if this mysterious man was picking and choosing who would suit his army of killers and vigilantes. No doubt once Shiroma's former teammate became of no use to him, she was sure that he would rid of him, too, just like a piece of trash. Was it awful to say that she hoped he wouldn't ever get the chance to do that if it meant Shiroma could... Part of her teammate had to be in there somewhere. She wanted to believe that although he was mindless and was being controlled that some part of him was still inside there somewhere?

Upon hearing Fujii-sama say that they would set sail to get the ship closer to the shoreline, Nori looked back at him and waited for a few moments before she looked back at Shiroma's former teammate, Taka, standing on the shore. She dropped her hand from her teammate's shoulder and let it fall to her side. If they did have to assist her in long range attacks, while she wanted to help her, was afraid that they wouldn't be enough to do any damage but they could be enough to at least keep him at bay like Fujii-sama had said. They also had to prepare themselves in case there was another attack on hand from their enemies. They had to be on their toes. Soon the ship's engines kicked on and gave a little jolt before they began to set sail towards the shoreline. Nori lightly clenched her fists at her sides and looked at Taka from a distance with a hard, determined stare. Shiroma could do this. She knew she could. But at the end of this, she hoped her friend could get what she needed from this: closure.

Taking in the full scope of the conversation of the other team, Sozui wasn't liking what he was hearing about the guy on the shore. Regardless of how he was back, the fact that this Taka was a Genjutsu user that came from a family that specialized in that particular area was more than enough to make him question his value in the fight, so his best bet was to try and disable the guy's hands in a close quarters fight or the eyes maybe. There were a large part of Genjutsu knowledge that he wasn't completely clear on, but he assumed that the guy would need to be able to weave hand seals or see a target unless it was sound based like Kyoko had been.

As the engines of the ship started up again, Sozui pulled over the tarp that he had wrapped up the weapons he had thrown earlier to the center of the ship. "I've left most of the non-damaged weapons here, so if anyone doesn't want to expend any chakra before we reach that individual on any boarders then feel free to pick whichever suits your fancy. Although, I'll do my best to thin their numbers with my jutsu so that no one gets overwhelmed," stated the marksman. It wasn't much in the ways of battle preparation, but it was the best that he had at the moment.

Walking to one side of the boat, he kept his eyes on the lookout for anyone or anything that seemed out of the ordinary. If they were about to get ambushed, then perhaps he could see it coming this time so they didn't get peppered with arrows like the last engagement.

Sakuya braced herself by the mast of the ship, concentrating on defending the ship against ranged attacks, boarding, and possible ambush. It sounded like Shiroma definitely knew the man on the shore and they have some difficult history together, but that would be the least Sakuya had to think about with the condition the ship and its crew were in.

"Don't worry about this side, I'll offer whatever I can for support!" Sakuya assured her allies after Sozui offered to lend his weapons into the fight. The medical shinobi would at least put her teammates' mind at ease that she would patch them up after the fight, allowing them to focus on overcoming their opponent with everything they got.

Nanami watched silently for a time. Everything was sureal. It seemed like everytime they began to move forward their past seemed to catch up with them. If it wasn't hers, it was Nori and Sigmunds. Then Sarada had a small about of a trauma disorder. Now her little sister. She remembered the promise she made to both the light and dark sides of Shiroma. That she would stand by them, and stand by Shiroma she would. Nanami wasn't sure if Shiroma remembered Nanami saying she would be her family. Even in silence she would keep to what she said. Nanami walks over to Sarada. Seeing she Sarada was lost in thought she doesn't say anything she just does a gentle shoulder bump. The distance between them. The gap needed to be closed. She knew the difference in their personalities was pretty big. Sarada bottled her emotions and kept them that way.. Where Nanami used her emotions to her advantage. Well sometimes they were a hindrance. Most of the time they saved her life "It's going to be a rough fight if he is one of the returned. It means we will have to find a way or seal him. Unfortunately, I don't know if any of us have the ability to seal him."

Her eyes danced and glowed softly with the Sharingan. While the person she wanted respect from  she would have to change drastically to gain his acceptance. It did make sense now why Sasuke was willing to train Sigmund. They are both quite similar in many ways. Thinking on it more she was glad Sasuke Rejected her. It wasn't really like how she thought at first. Nanami felt a bit slighted by Sasuke. Now she was sure it was Sasuke making sure she didn't follow in his footsteps. Thats why he gave her the warning of following the wrong path. Right now she needed a path to follow. It seemed like the dream was giving her a possible path to follow, while she tried moving on a different path. The conflict of what she needed to do next was growing. She would need to decide soon how exactly she wanted to proceed "While playing the support role, I will also analyze his attacks and look for a weakness in him. Also the first strike one of us deals will tell us if he is in a fact a returned." It was an unusual term to use for those reincarnated. However it seemed better then calling them the reincarnated. What she read of Orochimaru. As he was mentioned several times in her medical training material. It seemed like he was a brilliant scientist. Though other material on him seemed to be sealed, and of course the stuff in the history books.

Nanami felt the boat surge a little as they moved closer to the shore "I guess it is almost time Sensei.." She smiles and leans against the railing.

Shiroma stood there processing things quickly remembering the makeup of water and ice and the way the two interacted processing through what it meant that the ice had risen up to meet her foot when she stepped out before.   Her mind went over all the technical points of how one walked on water how the chakra flow was used and how it was needed as it touched the water.  She felt the ship start moving and she blinked it made perfect sense but she realized they were moving closer to the shoreline and she watched.  She remembered some fairly long range ninjutsu that Taka had used and she turned. “Fujji-sama, You had best stop a bit of a way out from the shore, he has some range almost equal to mine!”

She didn’t like the idea of having to swim but she might be able to pull something off.  Making icebergs the way she had for the search of Nori would cost far too much chakra to make it all the way to shore.  “God I need to learn how to walk on water already this is just annoying.”

‘You know that walking on ocean water would be different then say a normal pool or river.’

‘Yeah I know but I’m sure once I had one the other would be nearly as simple.’

‘Perhaps but it would still be a new skill.’

‘It would seem a needed one with the Snow is going to be a common place for us to have missions.’

‘True enough.’

She drew her bow judging the distance and sighting down an arrow. She lined it up with Taka standing there on the beach before she shifted up higher and sent the single arrow arching through the air.  She knew how short she was this was just a check in her mind as it flew arching up and then coming down hard several feet into the waves but still close enough to see the glinting ice fletching sticking out of the water.  “Time indeed.” she agreed with Nanami.

Sarada had been lost in thought until she felt a gentle shoulder bump her. She blinked a few times before she released her hands from the railing and glanced at whomever touched her. It had been Nanami. Before she knew it, Nanami had been making idle conversation. She had pointed out a flaw in their group; nobody knew how to seal reanimated body to permanently make them go back for good. While it would be challenging, there still wasn’t confirmation as to how Shiroma’s friend returned. Perhaps a different method entirely and one that had a better dealing method. ”This is Shiroma’s fight. We’ll step in if we need to, however we are to not interfere. She needs closure,” she replied back. They all could conquer him down if they actually need to but Shiroma needed this for her peace of mind. It wasn’t nobody’s place to interfere with that.

The ship grew closer to the shore and it seems it only got worse when they noticed a barrage of black fire balls shooting into the air. They came out of nowhere as the ship hit the land. Ichigo seemed to have disappeared; it was evident that he too was either a genjutsu as well or he lead them right into his trap of hidden troops. They were all so focused on him, they failed to search further for hidden troops. Several of the balls crashed into the sea next to them, causing some of the ocean to splash into the ship, washing away most of Sozui’s weaponary, probably forcing Sozui to either retrieve them or have to use what little time to summon more.

One of the balls hit the back of the ship, causing a hefty explosion, flames engulfing the ship and began spreading quickly. At this rate, the ship would go down. More fireballs burst into the air heading straight down onto them.

Nori wasn't certain that with the distance they were at now that Shiroma would be able to successfully cross the water to get to the shore without using a good amount of her chakra to do so. She knew that she could to do it, but it was at times like these where being able to walk on water would come in handy. However, Shiroma seemed to think that stopping the ship to keep a good distance from the shore was the best decision, so who would know better than her of what to do in this fight? She did know his abilities best out of all of them. With any fight in general, you go in having little knowledge of your opponent unless you did your research, but this time it was different. Shiroma was going to head into a battle knowing who her opponent was but when looking at her she seemed...hesitant. Not merely because of Taka being brought back to life, but maybe she was just...a little unsure of her own victory in this fight. There was no doubt she was strong and capable. She could win this, but this...this was personal to her. Could there be a brief moment in this fight where she would hesitate to end her suffering? "Shiroma, I know this isn't going to be an easy fight for you and you know already that we have your back. Just...do your best, okay? You're strong. Smart. Level headed. Strategic. I want to believe you have a good advantage in this fight," she said and turned her head to look over at the girl beside her. "And when we get back home after all of this is over, I'll teach you how to walk on water. If there's one thing I'm good at, I'm quick on my feet so teaching you should be a breeze. You'll get it in no time."

Nori placed a hand on her shoulder as she saw the glistening of the ice appear in the water a short distance after she had shot an arrow out into the waves. It was at a good distance, but how would she get the rest of the way to the shore? As the ship grew closer, a sudden burst of black fire balls came shooting into the air. Damn. Not again. They loved using those things, didn't they? She stared up at them a moment before she looked back down to the shore, finding that Taka had disappeared. Were those fireballs being as a distraction in order for him to get closer? Or...did he get them right where he wanted them? One of the fireballs hit the water, causing a small tidal wave that pushed the water upward on the side of the ship and washing away what weaponry they had along with any necessary equipment they may have come in handy. Nori turned away from the shore and looked behind her. That wasn't good. As if things could get worse, a black fire ball came down and hit the back of the ship, causing an explosion.

Nori flew backwards and hit the edge of the bow, causing her to lightly hiss in pain.
 She still wasn't fully recovered from the last fight, so the contact with the hard wooden wall had hurt her but there was no time for that. They either had to put the flames out or jump ship onto land. The latter seemed to be the best idea. "We need to get everyone off the ship!" she called out as she stood up to her feet. The fire was spreading and spreading fast. "There are still people down below that are injured and can't move." She made her way quickly away from the bow and made her way down the wooden steps. "Someone needs to help put out the flames while we get people off. Sozui. Sakuya. Can you help me?" she asked as she looked over in their direction.

Nanami was concerned to her friend. Then something happened, everything changed again. The boy was gone and they were being barraged with fireballs "Well that was very anti-climatic of them." She chuckled. Though the small amount of amusement she found was quickly silenced when a fireball hit the ship, and it was set on fire. It rocked the boat and Nanami was sent sliding backwards into part of the mast. It didn't feel good and would likely leave a bruise "Tch, damn Hidden Snow and there stupid fireballs. I should really figure out a way of dealing with their dark chakra.." She says to herself.  The Snow and there tactics seemed almost perfect, too perfect. Nanami's head swiveled to the right for a moment as if she had an epiphany. Though what she may have realized would be saved for if they managed to get out of this situation.

She watched as Nori rushed down to help the injured "Be Careful Nori."

But many of the wounded wouldn't be able to move or be moved. There were a few recovering from minor surgeries and still under the effects of sedatives. Then they would be trapped if they lost the ship. Trapped in an extremely hostile place. Even Nanami didn't like their chances if they got stranded. So she took a moment to assess things "Losing the ship isn't an option.." Her eyes darted from point to point.

It did stick in the back of her mind. What if this was a Genjutsu that could beat the Sharingan. Just incase while her Sharingan was active she used the -Release Jutsu-. If nothing happens she moves to taking care of the fires.

Nanami ran to the edge "Sensei, I am going to use my wind jutsu kind of like a hose. Using it to funnel water into the area's on fire." Unless told not too she starts doing this. However she knew she would have to be very wary of the fireballs. She would move the funnels around dousing as much of the flame as she could.. The air funnels works pretty much like a firehose. If it works she could manage this for a while, but eventually her chakra would be depleted.

Sakuya was quick to invoke her Water Shield jutsu to provide cover to those in her vicinity, followed by Binding Water Chains positioned to intercept the incoming fireballs that were coming down on the ship. There wasn't much she can do with the damage already inflicted on the ship, but at least Sakuya could help out in blocking out any further attacks coming on to the crucial parts of the vessel.

Shiroma had been keeping her eyes on Ichigo the whole time both feeling the strain of what his standing there meant as well as the emotions of seeing him again.  The vision of his lifeless corpse with the other members of the team laying in the hot spring cave the feeling of her mind cracking down the middle of her becoming two instead of one.  She fell to her knees as she winced biting her lip hard to stop the scream that was there at the memory.  She had screamed back then when her two selves first split when she became who she was now.

That moment of remembered pain and distraction was enough the explosion woke her from the memory as she heard the fireballs.  Standing she looked back to where Ichigo had been standing and growled pulling a crystal clear arrow from the moist air around her and quickly sending it off toward where he had been standing.  If this was just one of his tricks and he had just hidden himself from view the arrow would be on the mark and would be almost impossible to see against the shifting light of the ocean.  It was more out of frustration than anything else as she didn’t expect him to still be there.

Genjutsu was starting to become a real pain of a thing to deal with, and when the figure on the beach disappeared Sozui should of known that things were about to go bad. If he had made this assumption, then he wouldn't have casually placed the weapons he had gathered on the deck of the ship, but there was no to time to worry about that as several fireballs hit the water and one hit the ship. Easily accessible weapons gone, patients trapped below deck and there was him with no notion of what to do to help in the situation, but then Nori asked for help moving the people down below. He wasn't a medic, but he assumed that moving any of them would probably be as fatal as the flames engulfing the ship.

Letting Nanami working on the flames already present, Sozui would work on try to stop the ones that were still coming for them, but since he couldn't fight fire with fire or water then he was going to try and overpower the fireballs with blasts of wind. It wasn't an ideal plan, but he might be able to cause some of them to fall short. Taking in a deep breath, he began unleashing his Vacuum Great Spheres at the incoming projectiles, and he would keep it up as long as he could. It would burn through his chakra, but it was the only thing that he could think of to do without an actual target to hit.

Nori looked over her shoulder at Nanami and gave her a nod. "You, too. Keep an eye on Shiroma, okay?" she told her before she turned around and rushed down below deck. It seemed both Sakuya and Kondo were going to assist in putting out the fire that had already set the ship on fire, which did ideally make sense but the flames were spreading fast. Would they be able to put them all out before it engulfed the whole ship? If that happened, then they would all be in trouble. Most of all the people down below. She got down below deck and started to look amongst the wounded. They were all in an unconscious state that rendered them unable to walk or even move around. Damn. What should she do? At this point, the best option would just be to put out the flames and take out the incoming fireballs, but it was already proven at this point that her Ninjutsu wasn't strong enough to actually take any of them out. She couldn't even use her Earth Style defense jutsu as it was only able to prevent frontal attacks. It would be useless against incoming fireballs coming from above. Not to mention they were most likely much stronger than that defense and would be able to make it crumble easily. This would be an ideal time to actually learn some kind of water Ninjutsu and for a brief second it made her wonder if her birth mother had been a water user if she would have those abilities, too. She never even really tried, but she was never taught those kinds of techniques before as she didn't think they were possible to actually learn. Nori sighed and pushed a hand through her hair. What could she do? Maybe for now what she could do is defend the people that couldn't defend themselves at the moment. If the ship was being raided, there could be a chance that the enemy would try to come on board again to take them out. She turned around and looked over at the entrance that led up to the stairs and onto the deck. Would they come down here? She reached behind her and took hold of a kunai knife that was tucked away in the hem of her pants before she gripped it tightly. She would be ready for them.

Quiet and attentive, she remained at Shiroma’s side after her brief exchange with Nanami. Her eyes never left that of Ichigo’s as a harsh glare was exchanged. She had promised to not interfere but also promised she wasn’t going to lose any of her team either. It had been way too quiet as the boat roared loudly and they began moving forward, closing the gap between them and the shore. However, just like clock work, a small flicker beyond the horizon, caught her eyes and before she knew it, familiar black chakra infused fireballs began descending upon them. One had been so close that it splashed into the ocean as the slight sound of sizzling filled the air. With the powerful impact on the sea, a wave of water had rushed over the boat unexpectedly. It washed away any weaponary they had available to them and all those medical kits the medical shinobi had laid out for them. Wasted resources washed away in a matter of seconds.

However it wasn’t just the weapons that were effected, everyone seemed to have been hit by the wave of water. Sarada had glanced at a Shiroma, who appeared to be in another trance as she realized the poor girl had been on her knees silently suffering again. Before the water touched her feet, another fireball caused a chained explosion in the back of the boat as it taken damage. Flames spread across around them. Everyone began to panic as they worried about whether to put out the fire, figure out a way to save the injuried down below, or attempt to ward off fireballs. Everyone was overwhelmed. The explosion sent a wave of force and rocked the entire boat, causing everyone to lose their balance. Sarada had gripped onto the railing as it passed.

She began analyzing the situation quickly, taking quick notes of what needed to be done and who appeared to be attempting something. She began to bite her lip as her ANBU training began to kick in, her mangekyo sharingan making its appearance once again. Nanami had attempted to communicate with her but she simply made no response to it. ”Move away from the flames and focus on repelling those balls!” she warned before closing her eyes. ”Amaterasu!” she uttered to herself. This would now be the second time she used this, likely causing further damage to herself for the sake of everyone else but she knew it was worth it. Reopening her eyes quickly, focusing on the flames, black flames began to appear, consuming and absorbing the regular flames of the dark chakra. Using her own chakra, she kept steady control of the flames, ensuring nobody was going to suffer again from her own attack like Nori did.

We are all to assume Fujii is doing his part in attempting to deflect and ward off the fireballs as he is not very mobile with one hand.

Actual GM POST:

once the explosion started and the flames spread, the group was quick to act as much as they could. Fujii was able to send electric balls to intercept the balls causing small explosions in the sky.

Nori is on standby as she awaits any intruders.

Nanami was able to successfully use her wind to move the water aboard the ship in an attempt to extinguish the flames. The water moved over many batches of flames, however with chakra depletion, she’d Feel exhaustion hit and wouldn’t be able to resume further Jutsu usage. The release Jutsu she used had no effect as it was not a genjutsu casted over them however Itchigo’s body would come back into view where he was standing in the same place. He had used a genjutsu to conceal himself.

Shiroma’s arrow, like planned, shot with success, flying across the water and towards where Ichigo had been standing. Although a genjutsu has taken place from Ichigo to hide himself, her arrow made its way to his location however with quick actions, he was able to catch the arrow with his bare hand, the tip of the arrow barely centimeters from his abdomen. His location would then be revealed to all in the same spot he had been. Shiroma would be in shock. However his hand had been cut from holding the arrow and catching it, stopping its effects.

Sakuya’s water shield was able to protect her and others that were within her radius, shielding them from any independent flames that managed to come off from Fujii’s explosive balls in the sky. Her water chains gracefully took their place and with control, she either whacked and diverted the direction of the balls right back at them or completely caught them entirely and crushed them, extinguishing them in the air, sizzling could be heard each time.

Kondo’s wind Jutsu was able to slow down any or all incoming balls, successfully making them fall short from the ship. If given more chakra. Every once awhile he was able to split several of the fireballs in half, flying across elsewhere. With chakra depletion, he wouldn’t be able to keep this up much longer.

The boat continued to move closer to the show, 25 yards away before hitting land.

Sarada’s warning was enough for everyone to migrate away from the flames as her black flames from her sharingan took place again, engulfing the normal flames completely. Nothing but black flames remained from the Amaterasu, well contained and controlled. Once the normal flames were gone, the black flames disappeared. However the toll on Sarada it took was severe as her eye began to bleed again, complete exhaustion taking over from over stressing. Blood ran down her cheek as she closed her right eye from overstraining; the ship finally makes land and the fireballs come to a stop.

Ichigo remains present where he was standing tossing the arrow to the ground.

The hidden snow shinobi from before began to appear, a massive army to protect their land, formed all along the shores. The battle for life and death was about to begin.

Nori knew she wasn't going to do much good standing there and doing nothing when everyone up on deck had been working hard to stop the incoming fireballs and putting out the flames on the ship. It was at times like this where she felt she was completely useless in helping when it really mattered. If only she had some type of water style jutsu, then she would be capable of so much more in aiding her comrades, but alas that wasn't the case here. She sighed heavily. "Dammit," she said in a low voice to herself before suddenly, she felt herself jilted forward and onto the edge of a doorframe. She winced in pain before she took hold of her shoulder. She had sustained an injury there in the earlier fight that hadn't been completely healed over yet, so any contact would have been painful for her. 'Wait. Did we just...hit land?' she thought silently to herself before she opened the door of the room and hurried up the steps. She caught a glimpse of both Sakuya and Kondo attempting to put out the flames of the fireballs that were still aiming towards him, but soon enough, their sensei had used her own flames to put out those that were currently setting the deck of the ship on fire. She brought up her arm and shielded her eyes from the flames as they went out before she turned her head and looked over at Sarada, whose attack seemed to have taken a toll on her.

Nori rushed over to her and stopped at Sarada's side before she quickly pulled a white cloth from her pant pocket and began to lightly wipe away the blood that was there. Was this a side effect of her using the Amaterasu? She didn't know but that wasn't something she was worried about now. "Are you alright, sensei?" she asked as she placed a hand on her shoulder. "I'm sure you know this already, but we are in a bit of situation." And by that she meant of the snow shinobi that were standing on the shoreline waiting for them to get off of the ship. "We are surrounded. What will your orders be? If I can get on the shore, I can start taking them out before they try to get on the ship like the others did."
This message was last edited by the player at 11:38, Mon 02 Apr 2018.

She kept a steady grip on the Amaterasu as best as she could but she could feel the strain within herself as she eventually let the flames disappear. The ship managed for the meantime but she was sure another hit and it was done for. She felt her knees buckle under her as she sat down on a crate, her right eye tightly shut as she felt the trickling of blood stream down her face. Nori has approached her and began wiping away the blood for her. She didn’t feel too comfortable being touched in that moment. She reached her hand up and moved Nori’s hand away from her face as she gave a small smile before listening to what she asked. ”I’m fine,” she told her.

She used the back of her hand to wipe the remaining blood off her cheek, but her eye remained closed. She sighed as she turned her head and glanced at the army that was awaiting for them. She looked back at Nori and the remaining of the group. ”Most of us are depleted of chakra at this point. We’re going to have to give it our all, understand me? Hand to hand combat doesn’t take much chakra usage. Sozui, Provide us with weapons if possible. Sakuya And Nanami, chakra pills for everyone. This is life or death. I’ll accompany Shiroma. Do what you must. Show no mercy. Do not turn your back on them. Never leave an opening. Just from a glance, we are to take an estimate of a hundred each,” she told them as she stood up again. ”I am proud of you all. If you have to, use Jutsu that can take out many opponents at a time,” she added.

Nanami saw to the fires. Once they were under control she stopped to catch her breath.. Her breathing was slowly catching up and returning to normal. She was covered in sweat her head lowered as she recovered.. A glistening drop of sweat hung from her bangs. It dropped, the drop was almost captured in time as it fell from her hair down to the ground. The drop splashed against the ground as she took the final breath that allowed her to gather herself. Hearing and seeing everything. She herself was drained completely. Now she would have to push herself beyond her own boundaries. Beyond her comfort zone.. Something that not even the previous mission pushed her to. Her head swiveled and she nodded to Sarada "Understood Sensei. However, I took a chakra pill after healing and performing surgeries. Then having to deal with the fires has left me extremely low on chakra. Should I rest and regain chakra for a bit, after I hand out the chakra pills. I can take a second pill. But know if I am pushed to far. I will likely pass out and it may not be at an opportune moment. But this may be a time to test my limits. If I use my physical bow instead of using chakra to aim and control my arrows. It lessens the chakra needed for them." She tapped the scroll at her wait and her medical kit appears. She goes through it and gathers all in all about twenty chakra pills. She also takes out a rather large stack of paper bombs. She tapped a second scroll at her wrist and her chakra infused bow appears. It feel even lighter than it used to. She had effectively three quivers with forty arrows each. She slings a quicver and her bow and begins to pass out the chakra pills.

Nanami pauses once everyone that needed the pills had them. She held one in reserve for herself "Only if the fight becomes dire." She said to herself. After this Nanami takes out all of her arrows and begins affixing her paper bombs to them. It had been awhile since she had used the physical bow itself. But for some reason she felt a wave of relief holding it. Almost as if it was happy, and lifted a little weight from her. She took a deep breath as the first forty arrows were affixed with paper bombs. Nanami takes her headband from her bicep and affixes it in its proper place.. Unlike before she would need to have a perfect view of everything as these would not be controlled. Though the bow just felt natural. She pulled the string a few times and she could feel the strength of the string and wood that had been infused with her chakra, making it nearly impossible for anyone else to use. Then she recalled the sheer power of the arrows "I am sorry my friend, I got to caught up in trying to be more effective, that I thought you were less effective." She spoke to the bow. The string and bow were in pristine condition and this was all Nanami could do to prepare.

Nanami walked back to Sarada "Sensei, all the pills have been passed out. I kept one from myself. I will use it if it becomes dire." At a glance Nanami appearance and the flow of her movements while carrying the bow seemed even more graceful "I should have been using my bow, I have forgotten how strong she is." Yes she referred to the bow as a she "I can fire the arrows accurately of up to a mile without chakra use. I currently have forty arrows prepped with paperbombs." Her demeanor changed a bit, her words were precise. Maybe for the first time in a long time her mind was back to a good place, or it might be her will to not die in this dire situation "If all of you can use jutsu to force them into tight clusters a well placed explosion can kill ten, and injure many more. I do have enough Chakra to use the Sharingan in short bursts. More or less when I fire an arrow I will activate it briefly to aim and fire, then deactivate it. It should also allow me to predict their movements incase there is a sudden change for some reason. This tactic is safer than most. However such precise shots will require concentration on my part. I could use someone to watch my back."

Sakuya did what she could in assisting with the distribution of the chakra pills to her teammates. She was feeling a little better now that she has expended all the excess chakra she accumulated from the last battle, and her chakra supply was still in decent shape. The sight of countless Hidden Snow shinobi appearing on the shore was indeed intimidating, the young genin found herself letting out a deep breath in an attempt to compose herself. Sakuya figured she would be able to offer better support now that the combat was taken on land - and she could manage to incapacitate enemies before they could get close to the ship.

"My chakra supply is still at a good level," Sakuya reported after assisting in giving out the chakra pills, "If needed, I can use the jutsu from earlier one more time to disable most of the enemy army and recover chakra. I can then give out the chakra to others as needed."

Shiroma stood there for a moment in utter shock two fold of it.  One that she had actually been right that it was a genjutsu and second that he had been able to stop her arrow mid flight.

‘Thats new,’

‘So...how much of this is actually real?’

‘Ichigo, we know that’

‘Do we?’

‘He has to be here or another powerful genjutsu user’

‘Fair but the rest?’

‘No way to know...the release done before had made the rest of the shinobi disappear.’

‘So...why would a release make them disappear if they were real.’

‘Don’t know, don’t think we have time to figure it out.’

There was no response from her other half at that point and Shiroma knew that meant there was ascent to what had just been said.  She  was so glad that these little conferences with herself happened at the speed of thought rather then normal conversation speed.  So it had only been an instant after the reveal of the army waiting for them before Shiroma was mounting the bow and rushing down the bowsprit and with a hard push off of it she launched into the air.  She had the mental focus just to take the pill she was offered before starting her move.

‘Battle for our lives.’

‘Fine we can do that.’

She had heard parts of the battle plans being suggested and spoken around her but she had been told this was her fight by just about everyone there.   So she was taking the fight to them.  Pulling a perfect flip mid air she came back around her bow pulled back with four arrows on the string. With the arrow loosed from her bow the spread out  not to  targets but to the ground itself. They landed harmlessly at four corner points around the shore line.

For an instant she hung in the air her arrows seeming to do nothing. “Ice release: Ice arrow barrage.” She came down her hand slamming into the ground and four thick ice pillars shot up out of the points where her arrows had struck sending any in their close proximity flying.  The next instant the ice pillars began releasing waves of ice arrows not all precisely aimed but sheer numbers of arrows guaranteed hits on the gathered shinobi. The waves were directed inward from the four corners as well as arcing up to stop easy escapes into the air. Those fortunate enough to be on the outside would be untouched, those inside were lucky if they got away with minor wounds many being slain outright, assuming they were real, and at the center of the four corners was Ichigo.

Nori had let her hand fall to her side as she felt Sarada brush it away from her shoulder. By the smile that she was giving to her, it was clear that she wasn't fine. That last attack had taken a lot out of her and yet here she was acting like it was nothing. What was she going to do now that her chakra was becoming depleted? She listened to hear say that they were all going to have to give it their all to the impending army of snow shinobi that were awaiting them on the shore. Nori knew that her Taijutsu was more of stamina and endurance than anything else, but she wasn't sure how she was going to fair as she was still recovering from her latest injuries with that burn. Nanami had managed to heal her, yes, but somehow she felt like she wasn't one hundred percent just yet. She turned her head and looked over at the shinobi that had awaited them. A soft, cold wind blew through her hair as she stared them down. This was definitely going to be a challenge for them. Especially when everyone was in a weakened state. She had Ninjutsu attacks that could take out a good amount, but she wasn't sure how effective they would be considering she couldn't even take out the flaming fireballs that had come their way. It could be worth a try, though. If they really did have to take out a hundred each then she really was going to need to be quick on her feet to get through them all.

She looked down at her hand and tightened it into a fist before releasing it. 'A hundred each, huh? I'm sure I can do it,' she thought silently to herself before she heard Nanami raise up her voice, causing her to look up at her friend a short distance away. She could see that she was exhausted, but she was still willing to fight until she couldn't anymore. She was always like that. Always pushing herself until she felt like she couldn't stand on her own two feet. So determined yet a bit foolish. "Nanami, I know you want to test yourself, but doing so until you pass out isn't exactly the way to do it," she told her friend as she took a few steps over to her and stopped beside her. Nori saw her bring out her chakra infused bow and arrows that she strapped paper bombs to. She sighed. "If you're really going to do this then I've got your back. We may be able to cover more ground if we work together. Just tell me what you need me to do."

Pills had been passed out and Sarada did not hesitate to pop it into her mouth, crushing it with her teeth, the bitter powder dissolving in her mouth before swallowing hard. She’d have to wait a minute or two before she could compose herself to continue on however she didn’t get the opportunity once she noticed the other began their attack. She didn’t even have time to respond back at nanami who had presented her own bow. She had good faith in her team to handle their own and protect each other.

She quickly got up, turning around and jumping off the boat, her feet hitting the soft covered ground. Shiroma had already released a barrage of arrows that turned into pillars. The familiar ice spikes spread like wild fire and Sarada had to admit, Shiroma would be a fearsome opponent one day as strong as her techniques were. The army began to break up, avoiding, at least attempting, to avoid the ice that was their impending doom. She began to run, electricity beginning to knead in both of her hands. By the time she reached Shiroma’s side, she unleashed both of her Chidori, manipulating it to turn into her deadly Chidori senbon. The electrified needles shot out by the dozens, piercing the panic backs of the snow shinobi who tried to avoid Shiroma’s spikes.

However one person caught her attention: Ichigo. He just stood there, an ice arrow in his hand. The four pillars surrounded him as if he was prepared to have his showdown.

Take Ichigo. An identity that he use to identify with when he was alive. Was. It was a weird word to use as a past tense term. He didn’t have much memory of his former life before his tragic death, killed by the hands of one of his most trusted friends, companion...team mate. Sure, he was rough around the edges with them all but he always had a soft spot for the youngest of the group, Shiroma. He had been one of the strongest on the squad; known for his rare and clan specific Justus.

His body didn’t listen to him; it had its own mind, it’s own way like someone else had a hold onto it, not him. He didn’t even feel like he was truly there. He just knew he had one purpose: stop the enemy. The enemies were almost programmed into him: anybody who trespassed this land, this home, this place of living.

He had assembled the army on the shore, instructed them to unleash those fireballs. Just when he believed he thought he sunk the intruders, he noticed a familiar face; a face he has never forgotten. A face he knew he wanted to kill: Shiroma.

He had caught her arrow in midflight, his hand had stung slightly and he crushed it with his fingers. His eyes never left his target but he noticed the eyes of the sharingan woman had tagged along. He had no interest in that shinobi however he knew he’d have to dispose every single one of them eventually. The ice pillars surrounded him however never did make their way to him as the ice spread out towards his army instead. Many ran, many got struck, and some managed to avoid the ice completely. None however actually parish from their wounds.

He dropped the remains of the ice arrow and began walking towards Shiroma and her companion slowly with an emotionless expression. ”Looks like you’ve seen a ghost, Shiroma. I’m going to enjoy killing the traitor of my land,” he declared as he stopped yards away from her.

Yeah, he knew that he wasn't going to be able to keep this up for too much longer, and it was best to stop now if he was going to be of any use in the upcoming fight. Given what Sarada's assessment of the current situation was, taking on a hundred opponents wasn't going to be an easy feat, but he would be able to distribute weaponry once they got closer to land. It would be the same technique that he had used to dwindle number when the ship initially got boarded, but he would do his best to spread out his projectiles so that everyone had a variety to choose from. "I can provide another shower of weapons on them for everyone to choose from while forcing them in certain directions for Nanami, but I'd advise grabbing what you want quickly before the enemy takes ahold of it."

Taking the chakra pills from their medics, Sozui quickly consumed them to boost his chakra for what the fight, which Shiroma seemed to kick off with ice flying toward the enemies on the beach. Then Sarada made her move, and that meant that they all needed to start getting over there. Drawing a pair of scrolls from his pouch, he leapt after the two to cover ground quickly, and he weaved the same seal from before slamming the scrolls into the ground. "Twin Rising Dragons!" He leapt into the air and began unleashing his second wave of weaponry down upon the Snow Shinobi of the beach in a deliberate pattern to herd groups together while picking off the slower of the army.

Once he was done, Sozui knew that he would be an easy target, so his plan was to erect a Wind Wall to deflect any incoming projectiles.

Nanami looked back at Sakuya "I am very low on chakra, Sakuya-chan." She says in a calming voice. She wasn't letting the events take away her focus "Thank you Sozui, my bow and arrows are all I'll need. I have means of close combat if need be. The closer they group up the more per arrow I can kill." Though all of this seemed very familiar. Her body and posture change as she moves her foot and looks out across the battlefield. Were those at the docks real, when they encountered the man in black? She pondered that, there was an odd feeling she felt. It felt like that day, it felt wrong. Something she hadn't taken into consideration was a jutsu that was like the reincarnation technique. Except used the actual corpses. It would make more sense then and why they could all use the dark chakra. All this blurred through her mind as her foot moved into position. She brought up the bow, wind seemed to whip up around her. Nanami smiled "I have forgotten this feeling you and me create. It's almost like a song or verse." She drew and knocked an arrow and took aim. As she drew the bow string back the bow string glowed lightly "I don't know why I stopped using you. Maybe my arrogance." The sharingan activates and glows brightly as she picked an impact point with the highest possible death to injury ratio.

Nanami released the bow string and there was a big gust of wind. The arrow was even faster then she remembered. Though she hadn't ever taken it on a mission. Maybe its true potential was hidden. The arrow builds speed as it pierces through half a dozen of the Snow shinobi before reaching the impact point. It exploded in a bright flash. She smiled and unleashed several more arrows. She kept a close eye on seeing what the dead looked like. If they got up, or if they vanished. She was intent in figuring out the secret behind this army. Which to her seemed infinite. Nanami kept an eye on her surroundings using normal arrows that were without paper bombs, picking off the ones that she could that boarded the boat.

"Here you go, Nanami-chan!" Sakuya called out as she kneaded chakra together on one hand and transferred it over to Nanami. The sensation was warm and comfortable, replenishing the expended strength Sakuya's friend have used up to some degree. It would keep Nanami fighting for a while longer until they could get an actual reprieve from battle.

Positioning herself before the ship to provide better protection to it, Sakuya started with invoking a water clone of herself to assist in defending the ship from the incoming Hidden Snow Shinobi. This was followed with both her and her clone invoking another jutsu, collecting a larger amount of water before them to form water chains with snake heads on them.

Water Release: Swamp of Orochi

The water snakes acted quickly, seeking out approaching Hidden Snow Shinobi to bind down and incapacitate. Some of them were thrown back into their ranks as improvised projectiles, with the intent of thinning the ranks of advancing enemies.

With grace and exact precision, Sozui unleashed one of his most massive demonstrations yet. Weapons went flying everywhere at incredible speeds, catching off guard most of the entire army as they still proceeded to avoid Shiroma’s ice spikes and Sarada’s senbon. Those wounded by the ice spikes were slowed down, and if they attempted to avoid Sarada’s senbon, they were no match for the flying Shurikens, Kunai knives, Fuma Shurikens and other deadly weaponary coming from above. It was a gruesome sight to see as they began breaking up, trying to up their survival rate. Many were stabbed, wounded to the point that made them immobile with others managed to barely escape all three attacks at once. This made the great opportunity for Nanami to unleash her arrows to the bunches of groups that seemed to gather. However even though they were facing attacks, they didn’t hesitate to start sending out their own.

The massive dark fireballs began to return, and with the combined strengths from one another, the balls seemed to have gotten twice as big, making them more deadlier. It would take massive amounts of chakra to stop these but not impossible to slow down. Nanami managed to unleash three of the quickest arrow that seemed to pierce through every body it encountered and explode once it reached its impact point. From the explosions, they were dismembered entirely. However those that seemed to be pierced and taking heavy damage, it was evident they showed no signs of blood. While they remained on the ground from some time, it looked as though unwillingly, they got right back up, their wounds healed and no signs of trauma.

Several groups made their way to the ship, coming at them at full speed and weapons drawn. Nanami picked off what she could however Sozui was there target him being the closest. With Nanami’s aid, she was able to stop several attacks to Sozui, leaving him grateful and untouched. Sakuya’s chakra transfer replicated Nanami at a steady pace as to no exhaust herself in the process. Her water clone and herself summoned water serpenats from the sea. With the use of water around her, it didn’t take much effort to control and steer them to her enemies. One by one, snow shinobi were grabbed and thrown across the battlefield while others weren’t fortunate enough as their heads were ripped off their bodies and leaving their lifeless bodies to buckle underneath them.

Sozui, Nanami, And Sakuya would feel hot and begin to sweat. Pushing their bodies to the limit. Nori began working her way around Sozui, she too taking on the responsibility of defending Sozui on the ground. Using her mighty power, swift kicks and punches seemed to knock them out quickly. She gracefully spun around several times, avoiding their attacks as she weaves and bob through the crowd, taking out anyone unfortunate to cross her path.

Fujii himself felt as helpless as they came, however with one hand, he was still able to unleash a Jutsu that didn’t require nothing but chakra. Kneading massive amounts of chakra, he leaned against the railing and opened his mouth. Electricity could be heard as electrified spears began to shoot out of his mouth. Three seconds in between each spear launch. This Jutsu was one of his most deadlier ones, making it impossible to evade. Every snow shinobi that was pierced seemed to explode out of pure, raw electricity overwhelme their bodies, making several more explosions across the battle field.
This message was last edited by the GM at 03:03, Thu 05 Apr 2018.

Shiroma landed on her feet standing there bow in hand as she looked over boy that couldn’t possibly be alive.  Coming this close to him there was no way she could deny what she saw, there he stood one of the three members of her team that had been slain by her own hands.  Her eyes were dark blue and swirled slightly as she watched him close the distance.   She sighed softly looking up at him because she always had, he was taller than her by a good head and so she had little choice.

His words reached out from the grave and struck at her mind but between the pair of them she was able to not fall into any form of emotional outburst at the realization that must have been what her team was thinking as they died.  There was no one else that could control ice the way she did they knew as the first arrows had started to spring from the cave wall that it was her who was doing this.  She shuddered slightly looking into his eyes. “I am looking at a ghost Ichigo, one that I knew I killed with my own hand.” She blinked away ice crystal tears keeping her vision clear. “I’m sorry Ichigo, I wasn’t in control of myself. I never wanted to hurt any of you. But you stand in our way, so now I will have to do what I never wanted to do a second time.”

He smirked as a familiar darkness swirled around him slowly and faintly. He noticed her eyes had changed however figuring that out wasn’t going to be a priority as he barely stayed attentive to her apology. It sounded sincere at first however he doubted she was ever truly sorry for what she did. He was going to stop her at all costs and avenge not only the life he lost, but for the rest of his team. Shiroma would always be a traitor in his eyes; a traitor to her very own people. They escaped the harshed battlefield on that fateful day and she lead them to a wonderous ice cave complete with a relaxing hot spring. It was magnificent at the time as they could ride the storm out and be hidden from harm’s way however they couldn’t escape the harm that had been following them. The saying was keep your friends close but your enemies closer and Shiroma in fact fulfilled that cliche of words to the fullest.

”Yeah... he started as his eyes changed to white with a blue outlining. ”But this time, you’re not going to get so lucky!” he gritted through his teeth. It was a point that she got lucky last time with the surprise murder but he was well prepared for her and he wasn’t going to stop until her heart stopped beating. ”I, Ichigo Taka, hereby mark you traitor to death. I will avenge my team and I will ensure you never slay another living soul again!” he shouted as he began to quickly dished out hand seals. “Enhanced Water Release: Great Water Spears!” he announced as he used the ocean waters and the melted snow around them, manipulating the preexisting water And began creating forms several large pillars of water. By manipulating the water inside the pillar, he began launching highly pressurized spears of water at Shiroma, ignoring Sarada. These spears are capable of cutting through rock and Shiroma’s specialized ice due to the dark chakra nature.


[Taka Ichigo rolled 27 using 1d20+15; Ninjutsu Attack]

---

Battle initiated.

Shiroma (Sarada too if requested)

VS

Ichigo

Ichigo Stats:

5 in all 8 categories.

Specialization:
-Clan Specific Genjutsu: A-Rank leveled
-Ninjutsu: Water Release, Darkness Release (or enhanced to other natures)
-Minimal Taijutsu

Buffs:
-Darkness chakra enhances all Ninjutsu techniques
-Immune to most Genjutsu

Buffs for Shiroma and Sarada:
-Sarada Immune to genjutsu
-Shiroma still able to malnipulate darkness chakra if Ichigo uses a Darkness Release specific technique but for tiny periods of time

Nanami's smile widened, it looked a lot like Kabuto or Orochimaru's. She tilted her head spending a moment watching the Snow shinobi. Watching them rise from the piercing attacks "No blood, huh?" She seemed puzzled for a moment. Though everything they talked about. The various forbidden techniques that brought corpses back to viable ninja. She didn't know the name of the jutsu but she recalled the zombie like attackers that her father told Nanami to keep her inline when she was little. Her eyes darted from point to point. She was down to about half her normal arrows and half her paper-bomb arrows "If only I could capture one alive." Though she noted back in their previous mission. The Snow Shinobi commander was quite human, and not many of those got back up if any "So Mister Black.." The name she had dubbed the leader or who she presumed was the leader "Your reusing the men we left behind, as well as those you kill." Her gaze was intense, there was no doubt her curiosity was peaked "So now I will have to challeneg that jutsu." She seemed to get really excited at the prospect of the challenge "Time to do some field testing." She grins as one of the Snow Shinobi gets close to her and she slides down low and fires a normal arrow through the shinobi's head "Will this keep you down?" Just incase she used two other arrows and shot them into the Shinobi's knees pinning him to the ship. She kept her eye on her test subject as she fired several more arrows taking down the ones that got close to Nori, Sozui, or Sakuya.

Her eyes only briefly glanced at the fight that was about to take place "You will win Little sister." She had complete confidence in Shiroma, someone she accepted as family. Two other Shinobi Rush her and she ducks under the attacks, barely. She throws two kunai into the back of their necks "Will this keep you down, or are only some of you corpses." However none them really looked like corpses, but what she saw, it felt like those stories she was told "I'll definitely need some time to research this after the mission." The lack of chakra left her fighting mostly with her bow, and Kunai. Her swordsman ship was not great, and since the fighting style Nanami had been working on requires the Sharingan and the chakra scalpel she stayed as far from hand to hand as she could.

Nanami would keep the shinobi she had shot in the head and pinned to the ship within her line of sight. She would give the corpse the same amount of time that the others took to regenerate. Her eyes glanced at the clusters of Shinobi still approaching the ship. Instead her next paper-bomb arrows fired on the Snow Shinobi that were throwing the dark fireballs. If she could take the pressure of those off of the rest of her squad, they would be able to dispatch them much faster.

Nanami would shout "They can regenerate and have no blood. Shoot them in their heads, blow them up, or break their necks. Though I am not sure how effective their regeneration is, so I am not a hundred percent on breaking their necks.. I am not sure if all of them are like this, but I observed many with fatal wounds to the abdomen regenerate and get back up.." She would inform all of those within earshot.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 13:55, Sun 08 Apr 2018.

Sakuya was taking deep breaths as she wiped the sweat dropping down her chin with a sleeve. Despite the cold climates she was finding things getting warmer than she'd wanted, as well as keeping track of incoming enemies coming from all sides. The water snakes had an interesting use Sakuya had figured during the heat of battle - how she could scoop up discarded weapons and pull them along the snakes' length back to the position before her. This way she could recover weapons from their enemies and send them to Nanami's and Sozui's way.

"Don't count me out just yet...!" Sakuya exclaimed as she then activated her kekkei genkai at this point to stem the effects of exhaustion on her body. The sensation of chakra refilling her body gave a sense of rejuvenation, even if just a little bit and allowing her to command the snakes to renew their defense against incoming Hidden Snow forces.

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 22 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu defense.]

Shiroma looked up at him her dark blue eyes hard as she let her inner self take the emotional brunt of his words and cushion it so that her controlling self could focus on what was going on in the battle. “You are a bit late Ichigo, I marked myself traitor with a penalty of death the day I killed you.  I just haven’t found anyone able to do it yet.”

She brought her hands up to flash away from where she was as his water reached out for her. She was just a moment too slow as the spears flashed out cutting through  her tunic and leaving deep cuts on her side.  She hissed softly but didn’t let the flash of pain slow her down.  She flickered to the top of one of her still standing pillars. Pulling back three arrows on her bow they lept out toward him curving around to come from three different directions two of each side and one dead on. “Ice release: Triple Ice Arrow.”

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 23 using 1d20+14. Ninjutsu Attack.]

Watching the effect of the combined effort from all of them, Sozui descended back to the ground to catch his breath, and he assumed that he would need to erect a barrier around himself to keep from being overwhelmed. Fortunately, the others quickly came to his aid with various jutsu, so he was allowed a moment to reassess the situation. There were enemy that were staying down and some that weren't staying down, which meant that only specific wounds were going to be useful in bringing these reanimated corpses down. Nanami's assessment of damaging their brains was probably the best one, and he was of the personal opinion of just removing the heads to accomplish that task.

Beads of sweat dripped down his face as the onslaught of fireballs returned, and the only thing that he could do to combat them would be to use his most powerful jutsu to do so. "I'll deflect as many of the fireballs as I can, but I won't be able to keep it up for long so if someone can put those guys down permanently then I would be very appreciative of that." After he spoke, he began weaving the handseals and unleashing the Vacuum Great Spheres on the incoming blasts of fire in such a way to redirect them into the army that was coming at them without sending them toward Sarada and Shiroma since they weren't right next to him.

Nori shifted her attention away from Nanami as she pulled out her bow and looked over at Kondo as he displayed one of his jutsu's that enable him to send a massive array of weaponry down towards the enemy that was on the shore waiting for them. She was amazed at how easily he was able to take them out at such an incredible speed. Everyone was displaying attacks that were picking apart the army of shinobi, which did a good amount of damage but it seemed like their enemy was becoming more of what appeared to be their own strategy. They began to break apart so that they couldn't be taken out in groups, but that proved to be futile as Nanami managed to take them out with her arrows.

'Awesome, Nanami. You got them,' she thought silently to herself. As great as it would have been for the shinobi to just stay down without a fight, Nori that it wasn't going to be that easy. They were going to retaliate, but she was hoping that they would be able to take out a good amount of them before that happened so less damage was dealt. As if on cue, the massive flaming fireballs started to return. Only they seemed ten times. Was just their damn luck and Nori knew that she wouldn't be able to take any of them out. Her effort was futile the last time she tried and failed. Perhaps it was best to let those that could take over while she dealt some up close and personal attacks of her own. She hopped onto the edge of the ship and it was just as she jumped down onto the sandy beaches, she watched arrows fly by her and implode. She shielded her eyes, but saw that they were able to do some damage. Those shinobi came apart fairly quickly. Great. Now she had to just... But it was the midst of her thinking that she saw the bodies that had hit the ground start to slowly rise up. Wait. What the hell? She looked down at the ground at their feet. No blood, either. They just got put back together. That didn't seem right. Then again, having someone use a dead person's body wasn't exactly right, either, so seeing bodies enabled to regenerate seemed pretty plausible given the situation.

Nori took a step back as she saw the shinobi coming straight for the ship. Everyone did what they could on their end, but she knew that she couldn't take them out without getting close to them so that was exactly what she did. While everyone dealt their own sources of damages to the clones, Nori quickly took off into the eye of the storm ahead of her other teammates and one by one she began to take them out. "Leaf Whirlwind!" she called out before she dropped down to the ground and kicked the shinobi into the air just underneath his chin, causing him to fly up into the air. She quickly dashed up into the air before she delivered a roundhouse kick to his head, but not before others had started to gather closely. Unfortunately for them, they got in the path of that roundhouse kick and it sent them flying into either the sandy beach or into the ocean. She landed back on the ground and began to make her way through the crowd. She knew now would have been the ideal time to use her Primary Lotus attack as it would have help take out a good number of them, but given the state of her injuries, it probably wasn't a good idea. It would leave her pretty fatigued. Everyone was giving it their all, though. Even Fujii-sama, who had had his wrist crushed yet was still managing to shot electric spears from his mouth

If he was doing that, then Nori knew she had to push herself, too. No matter what it took. She just had to find a good place to do it. One that had a good group gathered. She would pick one from the center and take it from there. Her green eyes ran across the battlefield that was taking place before she spotted a group. Perfect. She clenched her fists at her sides before she took off quickly on her feet and made her way through the crowd with ease. She had to take out a few that had gotten into her path but she was able to make it towards that group. She quickly stopped on her feet in front of the shinobi before she smirked at him. "Hi there," she said and quickly dropped down into a crouching position and delivered a high kick just underneath the shinobi's chin to push him up into the air. Nori pushed herself off of her right back heel and into the air behind him. The wrappings around her hands and wrists became undone and began to swiftly wrap around the shinobi's body, encasing him in a type of caccoon that would render him unable to move. She wrapped her arms around him before she flipped him upside down. "Primary Lotus!" She then created a spin that only became faster and faster as she went down towards the ground. She could only hope it worked. No. It would work. Nori pile drived him into the ground head first and with the impact being so strong, she managed to take out the small group as the sheer force of her attack caused them to fly away in different directions.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:11, Wed 11 Apr 2018.

[Taka Ichigo rolled 33 using 1d20+15.  Ninjutsu defense.]

”I’ll be my pleasure to eliminate you!” he fires back as his water rushed right at her. It caused extensive damage and noticed it right away. However his focus cane back once he realized she was moving, using her familiar ice bow once again. Having the upper edge in her, he used his newly found power to increase his speed momentarily to swiftly maneuver the incoming arrows. With darkness in his hand, he stopped each of them in mid air inches away from him as they fell to the ground. ”Predictable as always,” he muttered. He had to test her strength and he’d do it lightly with a weak attack.

A dark whip began to form in his hands from the darkness that swirled around him. ”Darkness Release: Shadow Whip,” he declared as he flicked his wrist towards her. His plan was to use the whip to bind and restrain her.

[Taka Ichigo rolled 17 using 1d20+15.  Ninjutsu Attack.]

---

To Nanami’s unfortunate luck, the two shinobi she tried to restrain and keep an eye on had dissolved into darkness and reformed elsewhere within the mass army. It was now clear capturing them or retraining them wouldn’t be an option. Her paper bomb arrows had been successful, blowing up all the shinob that had their continuous attacks. It not only saved the ship from further damage, but her team could be at ease without flying projectiles and could focus more on land battles.

---

Sakuya quickly replenished herself however the effects wouldn’t last much longer as she didn’t have a long recovery time. However with her Kekkei Genkai, she’d be the one shinobi to still keep going compared to the others. Her snakehead caused devasting blows in the snow’s defenses, leaving gaps and separating the army further apart. This would give more oppprtunity to Sozui, Nanami, And Nori.

---

Sozui’s call for help seemed to have been heard as Nanami did in fact take the pressure off of him when t came to deflecting the incoming balls. His spheres counteracted the balls, redirecting them towards the deprecated groups. Limbs had been blown off, some of the snow shinobi still managed to get back up, while others remained still and very much dead.

---

Nori’s attacks proved to be successful as she was able to limit the numbers heading for the ship and she made her way to the center where Shiroma and Sarada had remained to face off against Ichigo. She cleared them out, one by one before she got the sudden idea to create a devasting impact onto a group. Her body would feel exhausted after her primary lotus however she was able to pull off what she had in mind. The shock wave of such an impact and onto a larger group of enemies, they all remained unresponsive.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:12, Fri 13 Apr 2018.

Nori was glad to see that she successfully managed to pull off her Primary Lotus technique despite her condition and she knew that complete exhaustion was going to be the result of releasing such an attack. She took a knee to the ground and began to catch her breath as she looked around her. She had managed to wipe out a good number of them and that was a relief. However, there were still a good number of them to go. At this point, though, using a Taijutsu attack was going to take time to build up. However, she still had something to back up on even if it wasn't that powerful. She reached into her back pocket and took out the chakra pill that Sakuya had given to her earlier before she had gotten off the ship. Nori popped it into her mouth and swallowed it. She was certainly hoping that this would help her right now. Not that she had much chakra to work with, but she had stamina despite the last attack draining her of her energy. She had to get up, though. She knew she couldn't just sit there and wait for her to get her energy back. She slowly stood up to her feet and turned towards the group of shinobi making their way towards the ship.

Nori only hoped that this pill would work as well as it should. It would only temporary increase her chakra to help make it flow, but it was better than any other option she had right now. She stood firmly in place and brought up her hands. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" she called out as she made the proper hand signs for it before she was split into two solid clones of herself. Perfect. Now it was time to initiate the next step. She looked from one clone to the next before she looked forward and began to run with each of her clones at her sides. "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire!" She brought up her hands, as did her clones, and made the hand signs before they held out their palms and volleys of brightly lit fireballs began to disperse in different directions that she controlled with her limited amount of chakra towards the enemy, hoping that with the three of them, that they would be able to take out a good amount of them.

Slowly, they were making progress against the army before them, and Sozui was just grateful for not having to keep up the giant blasts of air for the time being. Of course, it had costume him chakra, which meant that he would have to switch to techniques that didn't utilize quite as much. The enemy were now in smaller groups, so if he could spray them with weapons again then he might be able to take out a pack or two of them without burning through too much of what he had left. Scrolls would take too much time and chakra, and they would probably be wasted given that the groups were spaced out too much. It would have to be shurikens since his kunai technique wouldn't be enough to cover this many targets and they were easier to dodge. He just didn't like the idea of getting in that close to these particular enemies, but if he didn't then the accuracy of the technique would start to suffer.

Rushing forward like Nori had done with her clones, Sozui pulled out a slip of paper with a seal on it, and facing that seal toward the heads of a group of enemies he unleashed a barrage of shuriken from it. "Unsealing Technique: Shuriken!" When the projectiles stopped coming out from that one, he would keep pulling out seals and unleashing them on groups of enemies that approached him, and he would jump back a few feet whenever any group got to close. Sozui hoped that Nanami's theory about damaging their heads was completely accurate because it would take him hours to reseal up these weapons.

Sakuya could not help but wince as she felt the weight of fatigue starting to creep in, but nevertheless gritted her teeth while commanding her water snakes to defend the ship against incoming enemy forces. The good part was the enemy numbers thinning out, lessening the attacks that were directed at them.

The young genin directed her gaze to her teammates. Sozui, Nanami, and Nori were taking out the army up front, while Lady Sarada and Shiroma were fighting with the latter's formerly deceased teammate. It was too soon to interfere with their fight, but it looked like the two of them keeping Ichigo at bay would help a great deal in keeping things under control.

[03:36, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 15 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu defense]

Shiroma watched as he so easily danced around her arrows but didn’t let that distract her not too much. It was information she gathered and filed away for what might be coming.  The more information she had the better she could do.  Her eyes watched the swirling mass of blackness forming around him before it shot out toward her.  She knew what was coming but she couldn’t avoid it.  The whip caught her around her arms and dug into her as it tightened around her.  She strained against it but found she could do nothing to break it...yet.

‘All yours.’

Her eyes shut as she felt the whip dig into her arms reopening on pale ice blue eyes. She doubted that Ichigo could see the difference from where he was. She strained against the whip but didn’t break free intentionally allowing the darkness to touch her cold skin the familiar feeling rolling through her. Her teeth grit hard as she strained still seeming to fight but not taking any opportunities to pull away.  Doing her best to seem rather week.

Nanami grinned as the bodies vanished and reformed "More.. more.. more!" She was very excited from the understanding and knowledge about the snows armies "With this and a lab, I should be able to figure out how to keep them down and prevent them from being summoned." She had a scary gleam in her eye. Though it was just her being lost in the moment, and learning new things about the enemy she hated was exciting for her. She was being careful with the little chakra she had. She hopped up the mast of the ship. So she could get a much better vantage point. She scanned the horizon for any of the long range fireballs. She noticed a few gathering "Tch, not on my watch.." She grinned loosing another volley of explosive arrows.. She noted she was down to ten of the arrows with paperbombs "Might have to take a moment to make more, but not yet.."

Nanami kept taking out the ones that got close to her friends. From that height she had better angles for hitting the enemy in their vital spot "Confirmed, massive damage or headshots required to kill these things." she was making many mental notes. She saw a group closing in on Nori "Absolutely not." Nanami hissed and fired an explosive arrow above the Snow ninja group that was closing ranks on Nori. As it soared just above the snow shinobi's heads "Kai!" She shouts causing the arrow to explode before it impacted. Being at head level it would take most of their heads and cause massive damage to the Snow shinobi's bodies.

Nanami's eyes shift to Shiroma. It seemed she was struggling with her opponent "Be careful Shiroma. Don't make me have to save you again." She said this to herself not in a joking manner.. She knew Sarada was there, so she knew she would prevent a deathblow. So she focused on keeping the ship intact. The arrows she had fired previously impacted off in the distance where the volleys of fireballs had come from. Nanami was just being cautious.

She saw Sozui had incoming. Nanami kicks off the mast into the air and she fires another series of shots at the ones closing in on Sozui and Sakuya. She lands and rolls next to Sakuya standing at Sakuya's side "Didn't expect this type of welcome." She fired a few more shots at those that got close. She looked at her two quivers "Five explosive arrows and ten normal arrows." She had her final quiver of arrows still sealed in her scroll if she needed them "This wasn't quite what I was expecting when we came here. It seems like they know our every move. I am sure Lord Sasuke already has the same thoughts." Nanami was worn down to almost nothing. She was covered in bruises, and had a slash across and down her shoulder. It wasn't bleeding much so Nanami bandaged herself up real quick. All of them had taken damage from both of their battles. "It looks like we are thinning their numbers." She looked out at the field of corpses "Can they be recycled again though?" She wondered about if even the mangled bodies could be reused by whatever jutsu created them. Another Shinobi got close. She took another arrow out hitting it in the head. She was breathing heavily, this was the most difficult battle she had been in. Though she noted to herself that she started the fight with almost no chakra. She pats both Sozui and Sakuya on the shoulder "Great job so far, lets keep it up." She was attempting to raise their morale.

As Nori planned, it worked. With the temporary aide of the pill she popped, she was able to execute her shadow clones with their usage of ninjutsu, however it didn't last long. As she enemies she tackled through and caught ablaze, leaving behind nothing but small shadows of what remained of them, her chakra depleted quickly. She wasn't a ninjutsu user by any means and using not only a shadow clone technique with a combined fire formation, it drained her dramatically. This would leave her exhausted to the point of no return. She was in trouble.

---

Unfortunately for Sozui, he had not been paying any attention to the advice Nanami had been yelling out. The shurikens barely immobilized them enough to slow them down, however they would just get right back up, but to his shock, some did actually go down permanently for the count. Overall, the numbers were thinning fairly quickly, however t young genin felt almost complete exhaustion to no return. Not many were rushing the ship anymore as the numbers depleted.

---

Sakuya's snake's did more than enough catastrophe as they dismembered all beings they encountered. However she couldn't keep it up any longer as they finally retracted and she would slump down out of exhaustion. There appeared to be no more heading towards the ship; her snakes proved to be formidable opponents that they couldn't overcome.

---

Nanami's arrows proved successful; it aided her team to not get caught up in a bind as it thinned the numbers drastically. The entire group would now notice no more seemed to be present and all remaining bodies vanished into thin air, no trace that they ever were there except their apparent exhaustion.

---

Ichigo showed no signs of amusement as he foresaw what Shiroma was doing. "Pathetic wench. Giving up already? I know you can do better than that. However allow me to try this on for size!" he taunted as he electricity seemed to be charging in his other hand meanwhile the whip tightened its grip around her, restricting her from even from escaping, whether she wanted to or not.

"Darkness Release: Ultimate Chidori Stream!" he uttered as he moved his hand towards his other, placing it on his forearm. The whip began to grow brighter as his electricity began circulating through the whip towards her. Without a way to escape, it was a sure hit.

[Today: Taka Ichigo rolled 24 using 1d20+15; Ninjutsu Attack]

"Un, I'll do my best, Nanami-chan!" Sakuya exclaimed as she tried to take a step forward, but felt her legs weighing like lead as she fell to her knees instead. She then felt her chakra finally deplete as she had to close her left eye when a mild stinging sensation came over it. The cluster of water snakes also began to dissipate starting at the head, returning to normal water that splashed down on the sandy beach around them.

Sitting on her legs with only her arms to support herself, Sakuya realized that even her kekkei genkai had its limits. She could only look up to Nanami at this point and give an apologetic smile.

"... I'm sorry... It looks like this is as far as I can go, Nanami-chan..." the young genin spoke up as she finally lowered her head, "The jutsu I used was more exhausting than I thought it to be. I'm all spent even after using my kekkei genkai."

Fujii himself had grown tired as he noticed they just kept getting up. His Spears would pierce through them, sometimes went right through and they would get back up without hesitation. It was miraculous. However it dawned on him that they weren’t human but shells of former humans shinobi and it was a tragedy.

What really caught his eye though was Sarada’s teammate, Nanami. She was blood thirsty and it was concerning. She expressed demonic aura around her and it was troubling. He knew why Sarada kept an eye on her and kept that girl at a distance the most. She showed signs of a different person, like a jinjuriki would almost. It was troubling to say the least.

. Even without using his broken hand, the energy it took to keep his Jutsu going was too much for him as he had still kept the pain fresh in his mind, he had already been pushing his limits and he would continue to as he noticed the others were too. He finally saw Sakuya go down from exhausting, halting his own Jutsu as he finally realized they defeated the massive army. Sweat was running down his forward head. He eventually stopped went to her side, with a soft smile. ”I have never been more proud of you,” he praised. He had been impressed by her snakes. He had only seen the water chains but this was a technique she must’ve recently learned without his presence. He finally realized the training he sent her off to for the passing year had paid off.

Nanami took a deep breath as all of the enemy seemingly faded away into the air or the ground. She was still sure it was some form of resurrection jutsu or kind of like dolls.. Not only did they die from headshots directly, their were also some actual people mixed that went down with normal shots. Nanami leans her bow against the rail of the ship "You did well my friend." She said to the bow. It seemed to gleam slightly. Then she picked it up and walked over to Fuji and Sakuya... She lets out a sigh of relief. Even though she knew the battle between Ichigo and Shiroma was still going. There was little she could do to help. So instead of worrying about it. Nanami decided to do something since the battle was still fresh in her mind's eye "You were amazing Sakuya. We all were." Her gaze looked in the direction of Shiroma "You had better win."

She summons her med kit and takes out a pencil and a pad. Sitting down "Waste not want not." Nanami said quietly as she began to write "Everything here is a piece of the puzzle. I have figured out more in this battle then from anything else.." She not only noted how their aura's looked. She drew them with amazing accuracy. Something Sakura taught her was to be precise with her drawings. She then started filling in a medical chart noting the weak points, what worked and what didn't. There was not a detail she was leaving out. She noted what jutsu they could fall under, or possible Kekkai she had heard of that might be part of it. Whatever was going on, it became more clear, but it also became more frightening "An army you can summon on a whim. But I don't think Ichigo was their commander. There is a puppetmaster, someone we have yet to meet on the battlefield. Someone I am sure we will meet if we go down our respective paths and missions.." There was no error in wording or slurred words due to her fatigue. She was extremely focused like a switch had been turned on.

Nanami continued to draw, each of the times she fired an arrows she noted how many stayed down, how many got back up, and so on. She made notes on regeneration rates, and what it looked like when they dissipated. The chakra elements she saw at the time they disappeared, nothing was lost to her. The battle was draining on all fronts, but her mind was always working with frightening speed and precision. It took her a bit "I know we will soon go our separate ways, on our own team missions. You better keep your promise.. You better be at my next performance. I plan on setting one up when there is time after the mission." While her med kit was out she began working on something. She imbued an arrow with the last bit of her remaining chakra. She also made a few paperbombs with oddly colored inks. She applied the paper-bombs to the arrow. She then wrapped it in medical cloth "Take this. It can be used in one of two ways." She points at the paperbomb at the bottom, it was significantly smaller, and seemed to be aimed towards the ground "Apply chakra and fire this it will go high and in an arc so not to give away your position. The explosion will be unique, and only the people that know its purpose will know what the colored smoke means. It will leave a lingering chakra residue also in a unique color scheme. Its more or less a signal that is hidden within a weapon. It's an S.O.S" She points to another paperbomb "Light this one and it can be shot like a normal arrow, with the exception the explosive yield is maximized. Meaning it will cover a large area. A few times larger than the ones I fired during the battle. I doubt you'll need it. I suppose it's for my own self assurance that I will see you again." Her concern was easily read, and she smiled while explaining the arrow.

Taking another deep breath she went back to writing and finishing the drawings for her report. Now she needs a lab and time to test after the mission, and she will need to speak with one of two people. That will be the real challenge getting permission to speak to them.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:51, Wed 02 May 2018.

Ichigo seemed to have quite an arsenal with him as he was able to easily dodge and avoid Shiroma's first round of attacks. All the while, she wasn't going to idle by. Groups of the army showed up behind her and she wasn't going to allow them to interfere with this battle. Gracefully and aggressively, she pulled out the katana sword she had obtained earlier upon the ship from Sozui's weaponry, infused with lightning chakra, and either blocked incoming swings from kunai knives or maneuvered them completely. In retaliation, she swung hard, cutting off limbs and kicking them away. Though she noticed quickly that every enemy she cut, did not bleed and sometimes they even came back up. It wasn't until she decapitated one of them that she noticed it cut off their reanimation or regenerative abilities.

From the corners of her eyes, she witnessed the rest of the group fighting for their lives and she felt a tad guilty that she couldn't protect either of them as she witnessed their exhaustion on their face and the sweat that covered all their faces from the two battles now, one after another. But she had to protect Shiroma. Nobody had the power to but Shiroma herself and Sarada. She admitted a bit though, she may have allowed some personal feelings that allowed her to accompany Shiroma on this fight to the death.

Eventually the army stopped coming at them and they began to disappear however after turning around to face Ichigo and him declaring a familiar jutsu she was all too familiar with herself, she noticed Shiroma was bound and couldn't escape and Ichigo was just about to attack her. She knew the damage would be deadly if it got a hold of Shiroma and she couldn't allow it. Gritting her teeth, she body flickered towards Ichigo as quickly as she could before his attack could strike.

[Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 32 using 1d20+18; Ninjutsu Defense]

Using her lightning infused katana blade, she had struck the dark whip before his lightning stream actually made its way towards Shiroma. The whip was knocked into the ground however the stream needed to go somewhere. The blade, made of steel was a conductor which absorbed lightning, however with Sarada still holding the hilt, she would receive the damage. Ichigo's lightning stream had traveled through the whip to the katana blade and up Sarada's arm, traveling across her body. It had overwhelmed her, however the attack worked she noticed Ichigo had let go of his side of the whip which loosened the grip on Shiroma.

It brought her to her knees as she hung onto the blade all the while staring at Ichigo. "I'll be damned...if you touch her again..." she spat at him as she found the strength to rise to her feet again and removed the blade as she took the force of the attack. Letting go of the blade, she managed to knead chakra into her fist and swung right at his pretty emotionless face. "Cherry..Blossom..Impact!"

[Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 19 using 1d20+18; Taijutsu Attack]

The army around him had dispersed and disappeared. That was the end of his support but nonetheless he wouldn’t allow that to distract him from his goal at hand. His electric whip was directed at his former teammate however out of nowhere, the female companion of Shiroma appeared and swung for his whip. He hissed under his breath momentarily before he unleashed a bigger surge into the whip as it had wrapped around the katana blade the woman used. The current flowed through him to the whip through the katana sword throughout the young wiman’s Body. He knew his Attack had been too strong for her as she seemingly fell onto her knees.

Once he put it to a stop, she rose even through the obvious pained look upon her face and stared at him with haunting eyes. He recognized those eyes though. They were eyes of hatred, pride, and protection. It was a look Shiroma bared once long ago. In that moment, he hesitated as a quick memory seemed to take hold of him however he was snapped back into reality as he felt the darkness around hind shift, the woman seemed to be swinging at him. With his enhanced vision, he saw the huge amount of chakra behind the punch and couldn’t imagine the devastation he would face if he was hit by it.

[Today: Taka Ichigo rolled 30 using 1d20+15.  Taijutsu Defense.]

He raised his arm quickly, Darkness infused in his hand and was able to grab Sarada’s fist midway towards his first and he held onto it tightly. ”Oh is that so? Mighty powerful words for someone who seems to be an enslaved sheep,” he retorted back to her useless threat. His free hand began to form a Darkness, blacken spike and he lunged it forward to stab Sarada. ”Darkness Impalement,” he uttered. He knew taking care of this woman now would create friction between him and Shiroma, causing a more intense battle.

[Rolled 26 using 1d20+15 Ninjutsu Attack]

From afar, if the group was spectating the ongoing fight, they’d realize Lady Sarada was about to be stabbed in a quick and swift motion. She had allowed herself to become open however whether on purpose or not would yet to be unseen.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:14, Wed 02 May 2018.

Sarada has rolled a 29 to successfully dodge this attempt. However Shiroma has the opportunity to step in. Up to the two players to decide.

In reply to Taka Ichigo (msg # 231):

Nori knew that the plan she had to take down the clones with her and her clones was only temporary and knew that by the end of it, what chakra she did have was going to be depleted. She managed to take out a significant amount of them along with her comrades before she felt the boost of chakra leave her body. Her clones disappeared and she was left their on the sandy beach kneeling down on one knee to catch her breath. She looked around her and saw the bodies of their enemies that were once standing had disappeared or fallen to the ground. Those...people. What was left of their human bodies was now gone as they now lay lifeless on the cold sand. The small waves of water crashed onto the beach and washed up onto the shoreline, sliding just beneath her feet. She closed her eyes briefly and let her bottom fall to the floor with a sigh of relief before she fell onto her back. That last fireball attack had taken a lot out of her and depleted what energy she had even before the fight began. Everyone was alive, though. She was happy about that. She opened her eyes and looked over to her companions that put in their best efforts to defeat their enemies. Nori knew that they weren't going to have much time to rest after this. They still had their missions to complete. The rest was only temporary. At least for some of them. She turned her head and opened her eyes to look at the ensuing fight going on between Shiroma, Taka, and Sarada. It didn't look like it was going all that well. She could see Shiroma bound with chains while their sensei went in to protect her with an attack from her sword that only seemed to cause her to take the damage in Shiroma's place. She saw that same attack bring her down to her knees, but it didn't seem to keep her down for long as she rose to her feet and brought up a fist to make contact with Taka's face. Whether Sarada's attack would be effective or not, she didn't know but she hoped it did some type of damage. It looked like she would be the only one to help Shiroma at this point, but it seemed she was in danger herself from being stabbed. Nori slowly sat up on the sand and that was truly when the exhaustion crept through and took over her body, causing her to slump forward slightly as the cold wave came under her still body before it retreated back into the sea. 'You can do it, sensei. You can do it. Don't let him beat you...' she thought silently to herself before she fell down onto her back once more and passed out from exhaustion.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:29, Wed 02 May 2018.

[02:30, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 31 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu defense.]

Shiroma saw the attack coming knew it was going to be bad but she only hoped that she could weather it long enough to pull off what she wanted to.  The last time it had been instinctual she had just done it like it was second nature. She still wasn’t totally sure how but she knew she needed to figure it out fast.  She caught the flash of movement from one side as she saw Sarada dash in and intercepted the lightning energy streaking toward her.   Shiroma gasped as she saw the lightning wash over her as Sarada stopped the attack from hitting her. Worry gripped her heart for an instant as she wanted to rush to her Sensi’s side.

‘Focus!’

Shiroma rached out of herself with her chakra feeling the darkness that now was looser around her and was shocked just how easy it was, no longer held by Ichigo she was easily able to do what she wanted with it, since she wasn’t fighting for control anymore.  Before the darkness could dissipate she pulled it into herself feeling it wash through her system infusing her with raw energy for a moment. Her eyes closed again as she arched back taking the last of the whip into herself.

A moment later her eyes snapped back open on the sight of the battle. No longer their pale ice blue, not even their darker blue, they were black the irises, the whites everything was black.  She launched herself forward from her place on the pillar and slammed down into the ground in front of Sarada.  Her hand came down hard into the ground sinking a couple inches into it. "You will not touch her."  Her voices mixing together seeming to speak together.

“Darkness ice arrow barrage!”

Pillars of ice shot up again all around Ichigo, one under Shiroma lifting her up in front of him intercepting the attack targeting Sarada shattering it and seeming to absorb some more of the darkness from it. This wasn’t her normal light blue or even clear ice, this ice was black seeming to almost absorb the light itself.  There wasn’t her normal four pillars, not even eight, but sixteen pillars of black ice rose up all around Ichigo as Shiroma poured all of the darkness she absorbed into the attack. The pillars released dozens, of black ice arrows, hundreds even as she focused them all down on her former teammate.

[02:30, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 35 using 1d20+15.  Ninjutsu Attack.]

Just as he was about to put down Shiroma’s personal body guard, Shiroma came smashing in, interrupting his feeble attempt at murder. A dramatic change took place as he noticed that her appearance was off. Her eyes had changed to pitch black and her voice sounded off. She practically roared at him to not touch the young woman. He put two and two together at this point; they weren’t just friends or even body guards. They were more than companions. They didn’t even seem to know it themselves.

The ground shook st his feeet momentarily as he stepped back and back flipped away from them both. The ground began shaking again and more ice pillars seemed to appear, however a total of sixteen seemed to fill the battlefield and they were abnormally colored. It was as if she regained her dark powers as well. He knew this was going to get interesting now. Her barrage of arrows began, not giving him much an option to escape. All paths had been closed off from the pillars alone and the arrows left him no choice.

”You’re not the only one with inner power, my dear,” he smirked as his own eyes changed color to pitch black, matching Shiroma’s. ”All Mighty Push!”

[Taka Ichigo rolled 33 using 1d20+15; Ninjutsu Defense]

Shiroma’s actual Ninjutsu Attack Roll: 34.

Difference between -1.

Ichigo has been bestowed this new technique during his rebirth; it had been a famous technique in the fourth shinobi war used by the infamous Pain. His creator gave him this as a means for defense and offense. However he seemed a tad too late as the wave of the strong spherical air ball proved to push away a majority of the arrows. A handful managed to to get through as they struck his arms, legs, torso, and his precious hands. With gashes, Darkness seeped out of his body. Dark sweat beads streamed down his forehead as the barrage of arrows stopped.

”You’ll pay for that!” he hissed and he gathered more darkness around him. ”All mighty push!”  He declared again but this time it was stronger and bigger and seemed to have darkness enforced into this time. If successful, he would push back both girls and send them flying, the pillars of ice destroyed with the force the push gives.

[Taka Ichigo rolled 29 using 1d20+15. Ninjutsu attack]
This message was last edited by the player at 16:29, Wed 02 May 2018.

She was shocked. She was in disbelief. She had never encountered anyone who could easily just grab her attacks like this as if they were nothing. A normal shinobi would’ve been blasted away but this genin seemed more skilled than he came off as. The more scary part about it was that he hadn’t even shown his true potential yet especially with his special genjutsu. This was borrowed strength enhanced and made him as strong as her however the girls seemed to hold their own respectively. Her eyes widen as his grip tightened in her as he prepared to impose her but before he would even touch her, Shiroma came flying in like a super hero. She broke the ground with such force it was breathtaking. A shiver had been sent down her spine as she heard her warn Ichigo to never touch Sarada again.

He had let go the moment Shiroma appeared and as she casted her own Jutsu, Sarada backflipped away creating distance to get away from the massive Jutsu Shiroma was about to unleash upon Ichigo. As she predicted, the moment she looked up, she unleashed the worst barrage of arrows she had ever seen from the girl. However they were oddly different, Black and full of hate it seemed. She got down on one knee to regain her strength. She had taken that Chidori stream head on and it overwhelmed her and her body. Although she was rather grateful it was her than Shiroma. She knew Shiroma wouldn’t have taken it lightly like she could. It was a wake up call of what she does to her own enemies when she uses these attacks.

Watching the scene unfold, her companion seemed succcessfully in gashing away at him however Itchigo used a technique to ward off a majority of the arrows but the ones that did breakthrough, they gashed at him pretty badly. She was hopeful they could beat this kid one way or another. But it wasn’t over just yet. Just as Sarada regained her breath, Ichigo sent out another massive wave of this push Jutsu and it began to destroy pillars. The wave had been strong and had hoped Shiroma would be okay. She planted her feet and stabbed the katana blade into the ground and held onto it all the while keeping an eye on Shiroma.

If Shiroma dodges it successfully, Sarada will allow Shiroma to continue on. If Shiroma fails to dodge and gets pushed off her destroyed pillar, Sarada would immediately react and successfully body flicker her way to Shiroma mid-air and catch her with her cradled in her arms and land safely on the snow covered ground.

[Uchiha Sarada rolled 33 using 1d20+18; Ninjutsu Defense]

His choice of jutsu to combat waves of enemies wasn't the best, but it was slightly effective. It was just helpful that the others were covering his error in judgment at this point, and soon there wasn't anything left to throw weapons at.

With the army seemingly dealt with for the moment, Sozui retreated back to the ship to recuperate and keep an eye out for any more ambushes. Not that he would be able to do much after unleashing so many jutsus over a short period of time, but he would come up with something. Probably just trying to slice anything that tried to get on the ship with whatever weapons were left on deck.

"If we were running on fumes before, then we are pretty much tapped out now, and that is kind of foreboding looking onward to the rest of our assignments. Here is hoping that they wasted the vast majority of their resources on this attack," he commented while picking up a sickle and a kunai from the deck to ready himself for anything. Well, he was as ready as one could be that was leaning against the railing of the ship and doing his best to focus on what combat was still going on.

"Given that they have already burned through a bit chakra before starting this fight, this seems to be going surprisingly well." Or he could just be missing some part of the fight that would have told him that one side was clearly about to win.

There was a clear blush on Sakuya's cheeks from the praise as she smiled. Not only was she able to help defend the ship from their assailants, they were able to survive the battle without too much injuries for most of the team. It was truly up to Lady Sarada and Shiroma at this point with the one leading the army remaining. It would also make some sense that the one who invoked such a fearsome jutsu to raise the dead to follow their bidding to not be present in the area - it might make the invoker the weak link of the jutsu exposing one's self to attacks.

"They are harder to control compared to the water chains, but offered more options in subduing targets as needed," Sakuya replied, already considering how she could control the jutsu more effectively. She noticed Nanami working on to take note of what happened in the battle, before preparing an arrow with special tips to give her together with a promise to watch Nanami's next performance.

"Un! I'll make sure to get back in time for your next performance, Nanami-chan!" Sakuya declared as she gratefully received the special arrow. Her thoughts idly wandered on how much Nanami would worry about her when Sakuya remembered something from her pack.

"It's not much, but please take these," Sakuya said as she produced a small parcel containing dried herbs and placed it in Nanami's hand, "These are herbs I collected while in our previous mission - the villagers who remained in the area used it to brew tea and help keep them warm in cold seasons. Think of it as an insurance on my end, considering your mission may end up taking you somewhere really cold. You have to be fit enough to perform once you get back, right?"

Nanami stopped writing and turned to Sakuya, she smiled very gently. She took the pouch from Sakuya "Thank you Sakuya-chan." She smelled the herbs "These will be useful. I doubt the Land of Snow can be as cold as the Land of Frost.. I hope so anyways." She moves next to Sakuya. Nanami looks like she is trying to think of how to say something "I think I exhausted the last of my mental faculties." She says chuckling... She hugs Sakuya "I am sure we will both be successful and come back safe." Nanami was fighting her weariness.

After placing the herbs in her medkit and sealing her medkit away. Nanami was slowly losing to the exhaustion.. She was glad everyone was safe. Though she wished she could help Shiroma... But Nanami knew in her state she would be a burden. Then her exhaustion over takes her and she falls asleep against Sakuya. Her breathing was silent, almost to a point it was eerie. She had a kind and soft smile on her face as she slept.

Sakuya had explained the difficulty in her new technique but it provided the best defense the ship would’ve hoped for. ”With Time, you’ll become a formidable opponent,” he commented as Sakuya and Nanami tended to their conversation. Sozui eventually made his way around to the railing as Sima flexed his hand to avoid further stiffening. ”Whoever it was, it doesn’t appear they have the energy to summon and gather another army. With our victories, this is a testament to our newly found hope. This is only the beginning. We don’t know what lies out there further into the land. This is after all their base land,” he began as he caught a glimpse of the two-on-one match further out on land.

Their Lady has avoided staying out of the fight for the most part and eventually stepped in when they all witnessed Shiroma’s binding position. With speed, their fair Lady had managed to prevent a devasting blow however took the hit herself, putting her in harm’s way. Very swiftly she still managed to rise back up and attempted to crush the living light out of the poor kid however that wicked dark strength he was bestowed with prevented it easily. Sima was just about to react and leap forward but Shiroma appeared to do an odd display.

For whatever reason, she was able to absorb the dark whip Ichigo had been using seconds ago and she used that newly found energy and utilized it for a greater good. She managed to find new strength as she came flying in in front of their Lady and Ichigo and began one of the most deadly techniques she had under her belt. Many pillars were summoned but they were unusually colored black and shot out thousands of arrows at once. Some of those arrows managed to hit the shore and part of the boat by accident.

However an all too familiar technique had been used: Pain’s All Mighty Push. It was an effective defense but Ichigo somehow still got hit through his blind spots. In a pit of rage, he doubled the force with the next Push technique and it blew snow everywhere; this caused the scene to turn into a misty snow field, obscuring the group’s vision of the battle for the time being.

”In the short time of knowing both of them, they’re stubborn and will fight even if it costs them their lives. It is Lady Sarada’s dirt as the heir of the throne to ensure her people are protected first before herself. It is our duty to ensure her safety,” he explained a bit. This is Shiroma’s fight indeed however Lady Sarada will protect her team. That is the true strength of their fighting spirit. Hope. Determination. Adrenaline runs high but they’ll feel their exhaustion soon. Those medical pills will only provide so much before it’ll hit them both at once. I just hope this boy gives up before the girls run out of energy. I will step in if I must,” he explained further as the snow seemed to settle down but couldn’t see if Sarada and Shiroma avoided the push or not.

Finally seated on the beach with a tired Nanami by her side, Sakuya could only watch the fight unfolding as she got some rest as well. Her heart skipped a beat upon seeing the arrows fly dangerously close to their position, causing her to hold Nanami close to prepare protecting her friend in case things get hairy.

"Ah...!" the young genin exclaimed when she saw some stray shots even hit the ship. It was fortunate that the damage was superficial, and could easily be repaired while they proceed with their mission. Sakuya could only hope things would be all right for Nanami's teammate and leader after the fight.

Listening to Sima talk about the fight and where it would likely lead should the guy not back down, Sozui figured that the possibility of following his sensei toward intervening in the conflict when exhaustion hit their allies, but throwing a jutsu at the guy was going to be out so his aim was going to have to be very precise. "Well, if they can buy us another minute or two then I might be able to get in there and push the guy back with some wind to give you a better opening at him."

He wasn't too concerned with any more damage being done to the ship. It wasn't going anywhere any time soon, so they couldn't worry about it latter. That being said, his eyes were keeping a better eye on any stray shots just in case he had to get out of the way of something particularly nasty.

01:18, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 24 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu defense.

Shiroma had been rather sure that last attack would finish him, she had dumped a lot of of her remaining power into that last strike in hopes it would do just that.  She watched in shock as it was so easily batted aside. She pulled up her shield catching any of the flying ice that came at her but was still thrown back hard falling through the air as second later she felt warm arms around her and felt herself caught and braced as she fell to the beach. Her eyes looked up seeing Sarada there.  Hitting the ground she shifted down to her own feet and reached back pulling the pill the Nanami had given her before.  Shiroma slipped it into her mouth the blackness dissipating from her eyes as she broke the pill and swallowed feeling the rush of energy.  It might not last long but Shiroma was already on her last legs of chakra from her two  uses of Ice arrow barrage.  Hopefully the soldier pill would get her through the rest of the fight.

She looked back at Sarada again sighing softly. “I...don’t know if I can beat him.” Her shield melted and reformed back into her bow as she sighed and squared her shoulders.  Readying herself to give it another try even if she couldn’t. Not really wanting to give him much time without attack she quickly just loosed another arrow at him giving herself some time to think. "Ice release: Ice arrow!"

01:18, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 26 using 1d20+14.  Ninjutsu Attack.

Sarada couldn’t afford to lose her partner as she made the catch successfully as she skidded to a stop once she landed. She loosened her grip around Shiroma as she soon realized her chakra was running out. She was unsure how much longer they could go. Shiroma was quick to rely on the soldier pill Nanami handed to them and Sarada repeated the same actions as she too popped the bitter pills into her mouth without chewing it. This was their last hope to finally put a dent in him. A look of determination was on her face when Shiroma began to admit defeat and lose confidence in herself.

She merely shook her head as they briefly looked at each other. ”Yes you can. Yes we can,”  She corrected herself as she watched Shiroma fire another arrow at him. It gave them both time to think. As the arrow was fired she caught an idea almost immediately. She had enough energy to likely pull it off. ”Shiroma, I have an idea. Your ice uses the precipitation in the air, right? I’m going to need you to encase my Chidori senbon in shapes of arrows,” she quickly suggested as she stood up completely. He can’t avoid both. He can try to dissolve her ice but my senbon would cause an electrical explosive. The Chidori is strong enough to take him down. But this’ll be my only option... she thought to herself.

[Taka Ichigo rolled 24 using 1d20+15.  Ninjutsu Defense]

A smirk finally plastered on his face as he was able to destroy all her towers and even managed to knock her down. But he should’ve known that that other girl was lurking in from behind as she had caught Shiroma in mid-drop and safely returned her to the ground. His smirk no longer present as he growled under his breath, his fists balls up at his sides. He began to walk towards them as he realized they were hesitating which given him an opportunity to start closing the distance. ”I will end you here!” he hissed as he closed his eyes briefly and reopened them, his eyes changing to a dark shade of purple. Those were eyes Shiroma couldn’t forget as it was an indication of his clan’s special Jutsu preparations. However just before he could even target them, an ice arrow zoomed right at him. Before he could react, Shiroma managed to aim at his shoulder, breaking his concentration and his eyes returning to normal. His annoyance was running high as he reached up and torn the arrow out, making another sound but darkness seeped out of him, not blood.  As he crushed the arrow in his hand, he had a flash back before his very eyes. The incident. The incident that killed him. This was one of the first spots his body had been hit with an arrow by his friend...ex friend. He closed his eyes tightly and shook his head. ”I can’t lose focus, not now!” he told himself as he reopened his eyes but the same image appeared. He seemed to be distracted for the time being.

Ichigo stop! You can’t win. This was an accident damnit. You know it. Stop trying to kill her! She’s your friend! his former self spoke inside. It seemed Ichigo wasn’t the only one who was being controlled. This would be obvious to Shiroma and Sarada but would have no choice but to end him to avoid any more damage.

Shiroma looked at Sarada and then took a deep breath steadying herself before nodding accepting the encouragement and trying to keep it set in her mind that they were going to win. Shiroma looked and blinked in utter shock as her simple arrow struck home and pierced his shoulder. “Well if we are going to do this then now would be the time.” She saw that he was seeming to hesitate and be distracted leaving a short opening for a moment.   She turned to Sarada and sighed holding her bow out her fingers set on the string but not forming the ice yet  to allow the other Kunoichi to set her jutsu in place.

She nodded her head in response and took a stance next to Shiroma. Holding out her right hand to the side, she began kneading chakra. Progressively the lightning began to form in her hand, the sparks and sounds growing louder. Sarada was going to make this count, to put him down for good. She would use the remaining chakra she had to give to form a yoga sized ball of Chidori. ”Shiroma now!” she barked as swung her arm forward releasing a massive wave of Chidori senbon. However these senbon were three times the normal size. She knew Shiroma would have to work fast to cover each and every bit of them. With the one swing, Sarada was able to unleash a hundred exactly at the expense of using what strength she had left. It eventually brought her down to her knee as beads of sweat trickled down her neck and forehead. The remaining Chidori in her hand disappeared into the air as she began to lightly pant and watched their plan unfold.

Shiroma felt the kneading of the chakra as well as the sheer size of it all and she blinked. It would seem that Sarada was placing all the rest she had into this so Shiroma matched her. The air froze in her bow between her hands forming a thick arrow as she  built the chakra already building the mental cracks and plans into the arrow.  The first syllable of her name slipped from Sarada’s lips and Shiroma loosed her arrow. It shattered instantly into a find ice dust which reached out around the  Chidori forming and surrounding them. Shiroma reached out with the ice dust between her and the flying senbon. She formed an arrow for each one guiding it in and reached out in front of them another hundred arrows on top as a front wave.  The force of the chakra used to create and fire her first arrow catching up to her and sending the white haired girl backward skidding on the beach as she lay there a moment catching her breath.

---

Ichigo had been too distracted with the inner voice he kept hearing in his head, he began fighting for control of what was left of his humanity and dignity. This gave the girls enough time to coordinate their attacks and combined them, creating a deadly shower of crystallized senbon bombs. A hundred total as they were sent flying in his direction. By the time Ichigo was able to refocus, he looked up and couldn’t react fast enough. He began to get struck by each senbon arrow, however upon impact electrical bombs Detonated and he felt the body he possessed get pierced one by one. The scene was horrific and happened in a matter of seconds as the girls and the group from the ship were left in awe as he was hit repeatedly.

Ichigo managed to cover his face but the rest, the damage had been done. Once the last arrow gave way, Ichigo had still been standing, many of the arrows still intact and covered almost his entire body from the neck down. He coughed and winced, realizing this was the end. This is where he failed and couldn’t have been more disappointed. ”Shiroma...I...I’m sorry...” he said as he fell back into the snow. There was no trace of blood however the darkness that seemed to have taken control began sleeping out of him ever so slowly. Truth be told, he was still alive as he laid there, no strength to get up or continue on to fight.

She watched the devastation the two created. Even out of thin air, they managed to pull off one of the most horrific combinations. Not only did Sarada used what she had left, Shiroma did as well. She got to her feet just Astor last of the arrows pierced him. She knew nobody could withstand that attack. A deadly Chidori with ice arrows. It was several seconds before she realized he put his hands down from his face, the obvious signs of exhaustion and almost unconsciousness were taking over the kid before them. He managed to apologize before falling back in defeat as she narrowed her eyes. She realized and understood why he had no blood: his body was just a shell and the host for the darkness. He wasn’t reborn. He was possessed. She began walking towards him, wanting to ensure he was near death so Shiroma could put this behind her for good. She knew she needed the closure. She couldn’t imagine having to be in that position. She looked down at the kid; his eyes were glossy, a clear sign of his pupils wanting to blow and give way. She knelt down beside the kid, staring st the poor unfortunate soul. In a way she felt bad for him; having to die twice unwillingly each time. She couldn’t imagine the hell he went through himself. ”Your revenge got the best of you. But I forgive you,” she uttered to him.

He felt his breathing begins to slow down as the darkness crept out of his body and vanishing into the air. All the power he felt before was draining, no, leaking out of him. His eyes couldn’t focus anymore as he starred up into the white painted sky. He heard footsteps in the snow but it wasn’t Shiroma, it was the other woman. His eyes turned to her as she took a place next to him and actually tried to comfort him by stating she forgave him. A few moments passed as he found the strength to move his hand and lay it on top of Sarada’s. It was an emotional scene to withstand as he took a deep breath and managed to find the last of his strength to grip Sarada’s hand down by the wrist, a darkness dagger with a rigid blade and he trust it into her, a smirk on his face as he twisted it into Sarada’s torso. ”Forgive this...you bitch...” he whispered as he yanked it out of her and fell back into the snow, his eyes closed. He finally was able to die.

No! God damnit no! I will NOT let you win! and seconds later a white flash happened, then a white sphere formed from Ichigo’s body and began to grow larger as it engulfed his lifeless body, Sarada, and all the way to Shiroma.

The group would witness the horror of Sarada being stabbed and the girls being consumed by the white, unbreakable sphere.

Inside the sphere, it was as if time stopped and it was an endless abyss of white light all around them. Sarada’s body had frozen in time inside the ball, the gasping face still plastered on her. ichigo however was standing tall, body restored, and no signs of darkness. He was yards away from Shiroma. He was no longer a threat, no longer possessive, and no longer the villain. ”Shiroma..” he sighed ”In glad to know you’re okay...” he trailed off and paused for a moment. ”Shiroma I’m so sorry...I tried to stop it...” he uttered out as he hung his head down, his fists balled tightly at his sides. ”I tried so hard to stop it...I didn’t mean to cause any of this...you believe me, don’t you? he asked with a saddened look on his face.
This message was last edited by the player at 11:42, Sat 05 May 2018.

Moments passed before she felt the dying kid’s hand over her’s however she felt her wrist get grabbed and then she felt a sharp pain. She gasped out of surprise as she looked down and realized she had been stabbed. When he twisted it and pulled the dagger out, he uttered some words to her but her body went into shock and she couldn’t hear exactly what he said. She felt the blood seeping out of her, staining the pink clothing she wore that was all tattered from the fights. She let out a hard breath as she realized this was it. This could be her ending for being so careless. Out of all her training and dedication, this was the sad ending she was to receive. Instinctively her hands found their way to her wound. She tried to analyze herself as she tried to assess the damage.

Umbilical region, large instestine. 5 inch blade wide, 4 inch in depth wound. He twisted the blade, possible other organ damage and major tears. Eternal bleeding, body shock. Major blood loss. she told herself but before she could even say anything, a white light had flashed and caught her attention and before she knew it she was consumed by a white light.

Am I dead? she asked herself as had remained in the same position and spot where she had been at, however Ichigo was no longer with her but further out and standing. He had no signs of damage or death. Shiroma had been yards away from him and he appeared to be talking however she couldn’t hear a thing he was saying. He was too far out. Then she realized she couldn’t move at all and she couldn’t feel the pain or the bleeding. She felt nothing. Was she going insane? Was she dead? What was going on!? Try as she might her body wouldn’t budge. It was as if time stood still and she was stuck in the loop.

Nanami'swoke up breathing heavily as if she had woken up from a nightmare. As she looked over to the battle. Another nightmare took place, and the girls eyes went wide "Why?" She looked at Nori, then to Sakuya, then to Sozui, and lastly her gaze fell on Fuji.. It was like she was asking them all the same question. A low primal scream escapes her lips "Sensei..... Shiroma!" She yells and due to her naturally strong voice everyone within several hundred yards could her it. Her eyes darted from Ichigo, then to Sensei, then to Shiroma. She looks at her hands for a moment "Not again... Never again!" Then they were lost in a white light. The moments of sleep gave her enough chakra to use her Sharingan. She activates the Sharingan and watches.. Even in her unbalanced frame of mind, she knew diving headfirst into an unknown jutsu or chakra would not be the best idea. However the light seemed slightly warm to her. Then she recalled the light that happened when she freed Shiroma from the Genjutsu. It looked and felt similar. Though these were just her assumptions.

She looked at all of her friends and Fuji. She swivels her wrist "Well I am going to get closer. Incase they survive the light. Sensei will need medical treatment." With that she pushes off the railing and hops down onto the shore, and heads towards the battlefield, as she does she deactivates the Sharingan just incase it was needed to fix and tend to their wounds.. But with the white light acting as a barrier, and not being so foolish as to run into it. She waited for the light to fade. Nanami would find a dry spot not to far away and prepares herself for the possibility of having to do field surgery. She also kept a kunai at hand, just in case it was needed.

In her mind, Nanami was praying they would live. This also proved to herself she needed to be stronger. Even though there was little she could do in the current situation. She wanted to be ready for the next time.
This message had punctuation tweaked by a game editor at 18:03, Sat 05 May 2018.

The battle had seemed won once he witnessed the deadly combo attack Shiroma and Sarada managed to pull off but he was shocked to see this Ichigo kid still standing. With luck though, he saw him fall over however their Lady ensured if he actually was. In seconds the worst came. The fear that every single person had. Lady Sarada had been injured. ”Lady Sarada!” he shouted as the adrenaline coused through his veins.This wasn’t just some minor cut or a knot on the head. They all witnessed the horror as a dark blade was stabbed into their Lady and the look on her face. Nanami had been the first to react but before she could get close they were blinded by a white light and then Ichigo and the two girls had been consumed in a white spherical barrier.

He instinctively ran off the ship, more angry than anything. He stopped in front of the white ball on the beach and attempted to stab it with a kunai knife but to no avail. ”God damnit!” he uttered as he attempted to use lightning chakra around the ball but it just seemed to coat it and do nothing more. ”I don’t hear anything. I can’t see anything. This isn’t a genjutsu; it’s solid. But didn’t he die? How is it possible?” Fujii began pacing around examining it up and down as he did, talking to himself.

Shiroma heard the impacts rather then seeing them as she lay on her back having expended almost all of her chakra in that one quick burst trying to end the battle.  She pushed herself up to her elbows as she heard Sarada moving and slowly leveraged herself up onto her knees.  She saw the dagger an instant before it struck trying to call out to to Sarada but the sickening sound of flesh cutting was already reaching her ears.  She dashed forward the white light hitting her and she had already seen the frozen scene before her expecting to find herself frozen as well.  She had this strange feeling of familiarity to this bubble for a moment and then she felt her foot touch the ground again and she realized she was still moving.

She rushed forward skidding down to her knees next to Sarada and then seeing that she was frozen Shiroma blinked and then looked over hearing Ichigo finally. She blinked and stood up seeing not the man that she had been fighting for her life just a moment before, but rather her friend and partner the one that had constantly picked on her but the one she knew that if it came down to it would fight to keep her alive.  She took a step toward him. “I know Ichigo...I understand better than anyone.”  She blinked away a dash of ice crystals. “I didn’t mean it either. And if I could have stopped I would have.” She looked back to Sarada and bit her lip  looking up to the rest of the team trying to get in. “I forgive you Ichigo...even for this…” She waved her hand toward Sarada. “No matter what happens.”

Ichigo’s expression softened as he realized Shiroma had been sorry for everything that happened that fateful day. He knew his former teammate couldn’t have possibly slaughtered her team in her own and in such a horrific way. A soft smile appeared on his face as he realized Shiroma was getting all mushy. ”I forgive you, Shiroma. I truly do,” he told her back. It was the words she needed to hear from him. However his time was almost up. He felt himself starting to fade. ”You’ve always been so kind and I can honestly say I’m going to miss you. I’m going to miss this world. But I hope one day...we’ll meet again,” he confessed as he walked next to her and looked at the frozen woman. ”Don’t underestimate your enemy. He’s strong but I believe in you. You and your friends. Don’t fall prey to this again. Save this world,” he whispered as his image was almost done fading. ”She doesn’t have a lot of time once this vanishes. I can finally Rest In Peace now thanks to you Shiroma...this isn’t good bye...I’ll see you again someday...” and with the last of his words, he quickly hugged her. She’d feel the warmth from him one last time and with that, he finally faded away. Her former friend, her companion of years, was finally able to lay to rest knowing he had been forgiven. And he had hoped, Shiroma could allow herself to forgive herself knowing Ichigo knew she too couldn’t help what happened.

As he finally disappeared, the white room that encased the girls vanished. Sarada would unfreeze and Fujii and Nanami would be right there. Sarada’s wound fresh and actively bleeding now. Ichigo’s body dissolved into nothing, returning to its resting place where Shiroma left it back at the land of frost.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:19, Sun 06 May 2018.

All she could do was watch the scene unfold. She was still frozen but was able to hear the conversation more clearly as Shiroma stood next to her frozen body. Oh Shiroma...to have to say goodbye to him again. At least now..the both of you can rest easy. she thought. The exchange of goodbyes was emotional and if she could react she would’ve. She watched as Ichigo finally faded away, hopefully not in any pain or guilt. Perhaps she got peace and could continue on guilt free. As Ichigo finally disappeared, as did the white sphere that encased them. As she unfroze from the weird time loop, she gasped as air returned to her lungs and felt her wound bleed again. ”Damnit...” she uttered as she tried to keep pressure but could only fall back on to her back. She felt her heart racing which made matters worse because her body panicked to the sudden wound. She was breathing hard and her eyes began to lose focus, becoming blurry. She knew she’d go unconscious. ”Na...Nanami...umbilical region...large intestine...possible other organ tissue damage...four inch deep...five inch wide...” she managed out as she coughed up blood. She couldn’t imagine herself going down like this; in the most pathetic and unfair way. She barely got to live. She began thinking about her life, all she accomplished up until now. Was she having a life flash back? No. Only fools had those she thought. ”Shiroma...I’m proud of you...” she said in a mere whisper before her eyes began to close. She couldn’t keep herself awake anymore. She felt tired and exhausted. Maybe she’d nap for a bit. Maybe even sleep. Yeah sleep. Sleep sounds nice. Sarada fell unconscious as her heart rate began to slow down.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:27, Sun 06 May 2018.

Nanami acted as one would expect of a medical ninja trained by Sakura. She picked up her bag and dashed over to Sarada "Kind of a mess. Many on the ship had worse, but you can't be moved." She looks at Fuji "Fuji-Sama check on Shiroma and keep watch. She can't be moved until she is stable, it may take an hour or so.." Her gaze fell on Sarada "Sensei I am going to give you a sedative now. As This won't be pleasant." She takes out a syringe and fills it with a clear fluid. She injects it into Sarada's arm. Then she begins. She had enough chakra to use the Sharingan and the chakra scalpel for the parts that were to small for her hands alone to deal with.

Nanami started with the internal damage, using the chakra scalpel and the Sharingan to close all the internal bleeding first. It was key for this. Once the internal bleeding had stopped she began with the delicate tissue of her intestines and abdominal muscles. She took care of the obvious damage. Her hands came up and she used her Shindan medical technique. It scanned the rest of Sarada's body "Geez, that boy definately knew where to place a damaging blow." She found all the small leaks that were still bleeding "No major organs damaged, thankfully." She continued a layer by layer process of making sure nothing was missed. Nothing seemed beyond repair. Which she was thankful for "You'll live, you won't be doing any situps anytime soon though." She said jokingly, it was an attempt to lighten the mood.

Nanami finally reached the last layer of tissue. She was sweating quite a bit. She hit the top layer of Sarada's flesh and began suturing up and bandaging her. She was happy neither of her friends had suffered mortal wounds.. Before the bandages though she placed a healing ointment over the sutures and wrapped her up neatly and very professional. She stood back up and smiled "Rest their for a bit. Moving you could tear the upper layers and force me to do a lot of it over again.. The ointment was one that Sakura showed me how to make. It will speed up the healing of the upper layers, but not the deep tissue damage. So becareful." She smiles softly at Sarada "Now we wait about thirty minutes for everything to set and then we can move you to the ship. You will need a days rest, and then healing from both me and Sakuya if they haven't left by then." She let out a long sigh of relief and she looks at Shiroma with a smile. For now the girl was at peace, and the worry that she held seemed to dissipate.

Now she waited till the wounds sealed enough for Sarada to be moved.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:41, Sun 06 May 2018.

Due to Sarada falling unconscious on her own, she didn’t catch most of what Nanami had told her. At the beginning of losing consciousness thouch, she did feel a prick in her arm and had assumed it was a sedative and it worked almost immediately. She fell into a deep slumber at that point as Nanami used her medical skills learned from Sarada’s mother. Truthfully she didn’t remember much after that. Hours had passed before she finally felt conscious enough to start moving her eye lids open slowly and a small groan could be heard from her throat. She felt the stitching and the after pain of her wound and recent surgery. Her body felt heavy though and during the hours that passed, she had remained completely still and silently breathing normally and slowly. She could imagine everyone had been anxiously waiting to see when she’d wake up. Her vision was still blurry as she tried to get them to focus as she stared into the sky at first. What time was it? She turned her head to find Fujii, Nanami, And Shiroma still next to her. She moved her elbows she could prop herself up and looked at Nanami. ”Thank you. My mother will be thrilled to hear your exceptional work and her hard training went to good use,” she praised as she leaned up all the way however she winced as she did. Her abdominal muscles ached with pain and she felt the thumping on her stomach but she chose to ignore it. Her stubbornness likely wouldn’t allow her to rest easy especially since she knew they had their mission still and an injuried sensei was no use for her group. She’d have to pulled through.

”I’m sure Fujii can agree with me on this: I’m proud of all of you. One battle after another and we came out victorious,” she told them as she tried straightening herself up. ”We all should rest. We’ve all been through a lot today, both physically and mentally. Two battles does take a lot out of us. We need to regain our strength so let’s set up camp and stay clear of the ship. I’m sure the captain needs to make his repairs and handle matters on his vessel,” she suggested as she attempted to shift to her side and tried to get up on her feet. Her clothes were tattered and worn out. She was practically laying in her own blood as she realized she really needed to clean up. She made another wincing face as she struggled to get herself up. ”Try to gather everyone and build us a camp. Tents should be in the ship and we’re gonna need a good meal. Well you all do anyways,” she joked as she finally got herself up steadily. Instinctively she draped one arm over her stomach loosely for comfort and showing obvious signs of pain. ”I don’t want to be babied by the way. I can take it from here,” she told Nanami before she could comment on her current post-op condition. She knew Nanami meant well but she didn’t feel like having everyone up in her ass at the moment. She was too exhausted to handle it.

Sakuya could only watch in shock as the situation unfolded before her, without even the strength remaining to attempt helping out at a crucial situation as this. Nanami was already by Lady Sarada's side by the time she had enough strength to get back on her feet, with the princess' injuries patched up.

While impressed, Sakuya realized she still had much to master in order to properly protect those dear to her. She was fortunate to have Nanami here now, but could not rely on that fact by the time they part ways. It would mean she had to figure out how to regulate her chakra to still have enough after a fight, or at least be able to recover faster after one.

"I'll help out!" Sakuya finally spoke up when there was mention on the need to pitch camp. It was something she could at least do while recovering and did not need to spend chakra on.

Before Fujii could even attempt to try at the sphere again, it disappeared and Sarada and Shiroma had reappeared. But they were quick to react to assess Sarada’s injuries. Nanami dove right into action and Fujii remained quiet for the entire session. ”That was intense. Are you all right?” he asked Shiroma. She looked beat and obviously they were all concerned for Lady Sarada. It was an experience to remember and he would have to report all of this back when they returned to Konoha. The surgery finally came to an end and all they could do was wait for Sarada to awake. Hours passed by and to keep himself occupied, Fujii had paced around looking for any intel they could use. Nothing really remained on the battle field except for Sozui’s weapons and old ice arrows and craters that had been left behind from everyone’s explosions. There were few bodies still lying around and he managed to find some papers of intel but nothing of too much use unless he properly analyzed it later tonight.

Walking back st just the right moment, their Lady has awoken and she seemed to be speaking and fine for the time being. Her injuries made his look less significant. He was so distracted with everything he actually forgot about it all this time. It thumped a little bit but he was okay enough to just move forward with it. He hoped to be able to perform more deadlier techniques by tomorrow. Sarada immediately started giving out orders and he knew things were going to be okay. Sakuya has found her way to them and chimes in, ready to assist in any way she could. ”Check on the injuried crew first in case they need it. After that, let’s gather those tents and see if we can find anything to use to burn for a fire. I brought supplies for a mean ramen after today’s victory. This is a celebration for the victory for the land of storms. They will not forget this day,” he said confidently as he turned on his heel and headed back to the ship. He checked in with the captain to ensure he was all right as well and got the run down for the damage on the ship. It was their only means to return back to the mainland.

It was estimated the repairs would take a week before the vessel was ready to set sail again especially with most of the crew deceased and the other need to recover. As long as their journey took a week or more, their means to escape would be here. He went below deck into the supply room, fishing for anything to use for shelter and finally found several tents. They were quite large so it would be two to a pod each. With only one hand, he’d only be able to carry two out of the four. He began walking back, picking a spot away from where Sarada had been injuried to avoid having to deal with her pool of blood.

A final push from Sarada and Shiroma seemed to end the fight in their favor, and Sozui thought that they were going to get a moment of relief. Then a wound was struck on the Lady, and then things got very bright. Following the others toward the sphere, Sozui wanted to try and cut through it with one of the weapons he was holding, but seeing that Sima wasn't getting through lightning he didn't think such simple weapons would be enough to pierce whatever jutsu this was that was keeping them out. It was just a waiting game for the barrier to come down, so Sozui moved away from it to keep an eye out for some other surprise that might have been coming for them. No need to bunch up around it in case this was just a ploy to hit them all with one final attack.

When the barrier came down, Sozui stood clear since medical situations were not something that he could do much about, so while the others were assessing that situation he began to gather up what weaponry was salvageable on the battlefield and the ship. When he regained some of his strength, then he could reseal them for later use on their missions, and the only time that he stopped was to help set up the tents that and gather bits of wood to help start a fire so that they would stay warm. He also gathered a bunch of driftwood and set if off to one side so that it could dry out to keep the fire going later on in the night.

Moving all of the weapons that he gathered to a spot close to where the tents were, Sozui began organizing them into different piles based upon how he would seal them up or distribute them out to everyone to replace anything that had been used during the battle. "This is going to take a bit," he muttered to himself before going to help someone else with a task that didn't require chakra to get done.

Waiting for Shiroma and Nori and possibly Nanami then I’ll skip it forward to the middle of the night dinner scene.

Nanami smiles at Sarada and gives her a light shoulder bump. Making sure it was just enough to be noticed, but not cause any impact "I won't baby you, I will give you my suggestion as the teams medical shinobi, but it's up to you to follow it or not. I won't say anything more, unless you do things that can obviously cause self harm. Or when it's time for treatment. For now I'll help set-up camp. As far as my suggestion. Do things that don't involve bending your torso." With that she hopped back up to the ship and gathered up several tents, strapped them to her back and then hopped back down.

She spent the next hour setting up tents, and helping with the rest of the camp. Nanami kept her eyes on Sarada, noting anything out of the ordinary. Because even though she kept all of her equipment sterilized, and used jutsu to take the cleanliness a step further. There was always a chance for infection to take root. So she used the Sharingan to note Sarada's body temperature from time to time. Nanami stayed in high spirits, and enjoyed doing what she was doing. Several things have changed in the month or so of knowing Sarada. She gained a better understanding of Sarada, and herself. Nanami walks up to Nori "Quite a few weeks huh?" She smiled and kept working.. Nanami was not the greatest outdoor cook, sure give her a kitchen and she can follow a recipe well enough. So she left that aspect to Fuji and the others. As a ramen hot pot sounded amazing after a gruelling battle, and it may be the last good food Nanami gets to have for a while..

"Understood, sensei!" Sakuya replied as she then went ahead back to the ship to attend to the medical needs of the crew, making sure their injuries were all tended to and treated before they can get worse, while prescribing medications and what needed to be done to help ease the pain and promote recovery during the time. Repair of the ship was taken into consideration as well, with the priority still set on the well-being of the crew.

Once that was over Sakuya would return with additional camping supplies in hand. Some physical work was what she needed after spending most of the time in battle using her chakra.

Nori had remained laying on the beach unconconscious for quite some time before she heard a familiar voice call out Sarada and Shiroma's name, instantly causing her eyes to open and sit up on the sand. She turned her head and looked up at the ship to see Nanami running in the direction of where she knew Sarada and Shiroma were engaging in battle with Ichgo. Her attention turned to the fight and her eyes widened just as she saw Sarada being stabbed. Her eyes slightly widened. Nori didn't know what happened at that moment, but she felt a sense of adrenaline run through her and she bolted up to her feet. "Sensei!" she called out before she saw a sudden white light flash in her eyes, causing her to bring up her arm and shield her eyes from it. What was that? She hurried her way over towards it and looked over it. What was this? It looked similar to that of the one that Nanami did with Shiroma back in the Land of Snow. She brought up her hand and placed it against it. It was solid. "What is this?" Nori looked it over once more and turned her head to look at Nanami then to Fujii who had both made their way over here before her. Within minutes, though, the white barrier disappeared. It was in doing so that she saw the sight of Shiroma and Sarada there on the ground.

Along with Fujii and Nanami, Nori made her way over to them and knelt down beside them. "Sensei. Shiroma. Are you okay?" she said as she looked over Sarada. It was apparent that Sarada was clearly not okay. She had been stabbed and it looked back. Thank god they had Nanami there. She should be able to patch that up with no problem, right? Although, it looked like their sensei wasn't going to be able to move for awhile. She saw Nanami work on her and just stayed silent. She had to admit, she was a little anxious. It seemed like the knife didn't hit any major organs and her life wasn't in danger. At least not anymore. Once Sarada's wound was bandaged up, Nanami told her she wouldn't be able to move for awhile. Being here on the beach wasn't exactly an ideal place to recover, but it seemed like she wasn't going to have any choice at this point. After Sarada went unconscious, Nori stayed by her side for a short while but got up to go rest on her own. The aftermath of the battle had taken its toll on her, so she had to get her own rest.

Some time had passed when Sarada finally woke up and began to speak like her own self again. Nori was somehow thankful for that. She smiled and nodded. "We will do what we can, sensei. Just try and take it easy, okay?" she said. "I'm glad you're going to be okay. You had me worried for a minute." She gave her sensei a small, light pat on the shoulder before she went off to go and set up camp on the shore. It seemed like they weren't going to be going anywhere for awhile, so it they had to make themselves comfortable. It was as she was helping Nanami set up the tents, that she turned her head and looked over at her friend. "Yeah. Tell me about it," she said and lightly sighed. "Thank god you're here. Sensei is alive because of you, Nanami. You really are an amazing medical shinobi. I think Lady Sarada will be very proud of what you did for sensei once she hears of this ordeal."

Moving things along...

---

Everyone had done their part. A feeling of relief would become each and every member of their two victories. From a naval battle to being ambushed, they successfully conquered their fears. With the aid of many talents, the casualties were were slim. But they didn’t anticipate to encounter a ground battle. However with the last of their strength and hope engraved in their hearts, they won with little to no energy but not without almost losing one of their own. After a successful surgery and orders were barked from their fair Lady, tents were grabbed and set up, wood was gathered to start a fire and keep it continuously burning, and Master Fujii himself gathered the necessary food supplies of his spicy ramen to treat to the entire crew. The tents had been set up and it was instructed that two people could fit in each and once the tents were set, Shiroma and Nanami had assisted a weakened Sarada to one of the tents, making her comfortable as possible. A worried Shiroma had stayed behind to watch over Sarada while the two medical kunochi ensured the rest of the crew was comfortable and recovering nicely. Sozui managed to clean up the battle field of useful weapons and had resealed them. He was able to recover a majority of his weaponry. Nori assisted Fujii with the cooking and putting together the bowls perfectly.

After the fire had been burning for quite sometime, Fujii had set up a cooking spit made out of stronger wood that he found washed up in the shore. Using fishing string, he was able to hold several of the pots he needed that he borrowed from the ship. The broth was a traditional shoyu with a richness flavor of spice. The ramen hadn’t taken long as everyone idled and rested. ”Dinner is served!” he called out as Nori had distributed the ramen bowls to everyone close by. Fujii took a seat on a nearby boulder, slurping away with his chopsticks. With Sarada’s recent injuries food would be out of the works for her.

The time of day was fairly late and the cold air started brewing in however with the Spicy Shoyu Ramen, this would satisfy their body’s temperature. Snow didn’t appear to be in the forecast as the stars twinkled in the navy midnight sky however the air would hit close to 0 degrees.

Everyone enjoyed their bowl or at least they looked like they did. It would likely be one of the last good meals either of them would have for quite awhile. Everyone was present except Shiroma and Sarada.
This message was last edited by the GM at 19:27, Mon 07 May 2018.

Nanami sat down near the group. She took note of Shiroma and Sarada's absence "They did just go through a tough ordeal." She thought to herself. The barrier that engulfed them in the fight had Nanami thinking. Fuinjutsu was something she hadn't delved largely into, her mind on that front was how to defeat such barriers. But for now she focused on the moment. She tried to relax herself as much as she could. Nanami was sore in places she didn't even know you could be sore..

Nanami looked at Nori "Lady Sakura acknowledges me. Which makes me happy. Anyways, I doubt this will be the last fight on this mission, and since both teams will need to finish and board the boat." She looks at Fuji "Is there a time frame both teams need to be back at the boat by, Fuji-sama?" She asks out of curiosity. Last mission she didn't have any of its details, a mistake she didn't want to repeat. The food came shortly after and she started eating "Delicious!" She exclaims as she eats it "I am not a big fan of Shuyo based Ramen. But for some reason this is exceptional." She praised the Ramen with a smile as she ate it. The Ramen warmed and seemed to soothe every ache she had.

She let out a breath "It's gonna be a cold night."

She looked up "At least we have clear skies for now. I have a feeling the deeper we head inland the more likely snow will fall on us.." She takes another bite of the ramen enjoying it.

After the noodles, veggies, and meats had been devoured she happily drank the remaining broth before it got cold, letting out another breath "That really hit the spot, thank you Nori, and Fuji-sama. Maybe after our missions we can do this again?" She said with a smile..

Through the hard work of cooking and pushing passed his immobile wrist, dinner had been served and was hot and ready to devour. He hadn’t taken a beating from their battles however he did feel the exhaustion run its course as he sat down and ate quietly before Nanami started speaking to him. She had questioned time frames for the squad to return. ”Captain already stated it would take a week to repair the ship alone. However I cannot speak on the matter of my mission. Unfortunately our mission is confidential to everyone but us. However time frame wise, it is uncertain,” he explained as he slurped the last of his broth. ”Your mission requires to hunt for a particular person, am I right? Tracking someone down on an island takes time. And with an injuried sensei, you and your group will be spending quite a bit on this land. As will my group,” he continued as he set the bowl down on the ground. ”A week the ship will be ready to voyage. Truthfully I believe my squad will be back here before yours. Even so, if we leave without one another, it won’t be hard to have another vessel sent back. Considering with the injuried crew, we would like to send them back as soon as possible for further treatment. I’d hurry and get your duties done within the week if possible,” he advised as he began to stretch his arms, looking up towards the sky. It was cold but their fire kept them a bit warm enough to not freeze currently.

"Itadakimasu!" Sakuya declared before she started eating her ramen. While she did have a fair share of trying out spicy foods, she can't exactly say they were a necessary part of her diet. The presence of spiciness in the ramen in this weather was a welcome one, at least. It helped a great deal in warming the young genin up and giving her restored strength.

"So we should make good use of the remaining time today to get some rest, sensei?" Sakuya asked after giving thanks for the hot (in more than one way) meal, "That said, you can't be careless with your wrist too."

Staring at his work, Sozui ate his bowl of food in silence as he went over the two parts of the battle in his head to figure out instances where things could have been done differently to conserve their energy while taking out more of the enemy. Most of what he came up with involved attaching explosive tags to some of his projectiles and then target some of the ships, and while it wasn't likely that they were going to engage in another sea battle in the coming days it gave him something to do during the meal. He listened in on the conversation between Nanami and Sima about how soon they should go about finishing their missions, and he cracked his neck.

"Yes, finish quickly. Just remember to remain cautious. I'd rather not share another meal in the hospital because someone got reckless out of fear of getting left behind," commented Sozui. He knew that no one was a careless Rookie that was trying to prove oneself, but it made him feel better that it had been said out loud. It was strange to need that kind of reassuring, and he supposed that it would go away in time as he would become accustomed to working with those with some experience.

"Though I suppose that if your team does beat us back here, then we will be finding another way home." While he didn't say it, the implication was that Sarada would need to be evacuated from this land as soon as possible, but should they accomplish their goals before the other team then Sozui assumed that they would wait as long as possible for the others to show up if not go after them to provide some assistance. "Speaking of rest though, we should probably divide up the night for people to stand watch, right?"

He nodded his head. ”Yes. Rest as much as you can. I believe we are all leaving as soon as everyone is accounted for in the morning. We must regain our energy as much as possible,” he confirmed for Sakuya. ”Sakuya, I have given you your own tent or if one of the girls would like to share with you they mostly certainly are welcomed to. Sozui and me, as the only men here will share,” he explained before turning to Sozui. His wrist wasn’t much of a bother at this point but would take note of it as the days progressed. ”I’ll take the majority of the shift tonight. I used the least chakra out of us all and all of you have used up everything. You all need to regain your strength more than I do. So don’t worry about taking watch. I have my Jutsu to encase us. Though Sozui, if you want to set up a small perimeter of traps, that would be helpful,” he urged.

Once everything was settled with getting the camp set up, Sarada and Shiroma were escorted to their tents so they could get their rest. While Nori didn't get to see the whole fight, she knew that they each had endured a lot both physically and emotionally. Although, they were both alive at the end of it and that was what mattered most. It was going to make things a little difficult with their sensei injured like this, but this was their opportunity to step up and take the initiative. They had to complete their mission no matter what as did Fujii-sama and his group. She could only hope that each of their missions were done with quickly so Sarada could go back to Konoha and get the proper recovery that she needed. Along with Fujii-sama, Nori assisted him on making dinner preparations for everyone. Spicy Ramen seemed to be ideal as being in a cold place like this would chill them down to the bone. This soup would warm them up just right. Once all the ramen was passed out, she went over beside Nanami and took a seat beside her with her own bowl. She held it in her hands to warm them up for a minute before she began to eat. It was while doing so that she heard her friend speak to her, causing her to turn her head and look at her. The corners of her mouth tugged up into a small smile before she nodded.

"You did very well, I think, Nanami. You've certainly come a long way with your abilities. I'm sure you did Lady Sakura proud. I'm sure this won't be the last of confrontations that will occur between us and our enemy, but we have to be prepared for the worst and I have a feeling that the worst is yet to come. With sensei's injuries, all of us will have to step up our game a little. We can't let her get hurt again or else this mission may not be successful. She is going to need us now more than ever, so let's do what we can to complete this mission quickly and take her home so she can recover," Nori replied as she picked up her chopsticks and said her chant in thanks for the food before she picked up some of the noodles on her chopsticks. She blew on some of the noodles to cool them down a little before she began to eat. Her eyes shifted over to Fujii-sama as he spoke and listed to him carefully. With the ship needing repairs, they had a week to complete this mission and although their squads didn't have the same mission as each other, it would be best to try and complete them at the same time. It wasn't entirely realistic, but it may have been possible. It did make her curious as to what their mission was, though, but she would never really know as it was confidential.

"We will do our best to finish our mission as quickly as possible, Fujii-sama. Even if sensei is not able to fight like she has been able to up to this point, we will make sure that the mission is carried out successfully. We do have a great captain on our hands as well, so we'll get it done," she told him with a determined expressions before she resumed eating her meal. Nori's eyes shifted to Sozui as he spoke of taking shifts for the night to keep watch, which wasn't an entirely bad idea. "After I get some rest, I can assist you if you need someone to help keep watch, Fujii-sama."

Nanami nodded at Fuji "I didn't need particulars, and you answered the question I posed. I understand the secrecy of missions. Just incase two teams are in this situation, one team can't give up information about the other." She set her bowl down and stretched. The sky was filled with stars, as it was as clear as it could be, however that meant it would be ice cold. Something they were prepared for "If there is room us three girls can share a tent." She smiled at Sakuya and Nori "Going to clean up a bit, then do some prep work for the coming days." She said with a cheerful tone, the ramen had really refueled her.

For the next few hours she spent the time gathering twigs and such that she could make into arrows, and there was some scrap metal laying around. She would ask for Nori to help if she wanted to. She used some fire chakra to make arrowheads. There was enough to refill one of the quivers. After which she went about making paper bombs. But ran out of materials after twenty were made "Damn, I was hoping to have more than this." She sighed "Oh well. If we need more than this, something most likely went really wrong." She says with an exhausted voice.

Nanami tested a few of the arrows. Then she finds a place to sit within the camp to ponder things.

GM NOTE:
Others in the group are not aware of the events and/or speech dialogue taking place between Sarada and Shiroma. These events took place while everyone else was eating and mingling, thank you.

---

Shiroma had helped get Sarada into the two person tent and then thanked Nanami for her help. She settled down to settle down next to Sarada as she had passed out again.  The young ice kunoichi sat watching over Sarada  and thinking. She had never thought to ever see her old team mates again let alone have to face them in battle.  She closed her eyes shuddered as though cold though even the lower temperature never touched her skin.  The thought of having to face them again having to do what she needed to do to drive them out yet again to have to kill them...again… She shuddered and pushed the thoughts away even though the warmth of feeling as there at the forgiveness she had been able to give Ichigo as well as the forgiveness she had felt from him in that same moment.  It had helped but she knew she would probably never stop blaming herself for what had happened that day.  She sat there silent and listening to the bustle outside and watching over Sarada.
This message was last edited by the GM at 01:46, Fri 11 May 2018.

With the aide of the girls, she had been helped into one of the tents and was instructed to bed rest for recovery. A wound like this would take weeks to heal however she merely had a day to reciprocate. She immediately passed out as her head hit the rather flattened pillow of the sleeping bag. Her breaths were even and calm as she didn’t move a muscle for awhile. Eventually as the hours passed again, dreamless and comfortable, she awoke and slowly fluttered her eyes open. Her eyes adjusted to the small light from outside the tent of their encampment. She noticed someone else was here when she turned her head to the look at the shadow in the small corner. ”Shiroma? Have you been here this entire time?” she asked through a groggy voice as she tried to sit up slowly. The obvious wince on her face showed the signs of pain as she sat up. Her arm draped across her stomach lightly to hold the bandages in place.

Shiroma heard the movement and reached up on instinct to gently press her hand against Sarada’s shoulder to stop her from getting up. “Sensei you do need to stay still. You and I both know how bad ripping out freshly sealed injuries is dangerous.” She blushed slightly her cold pale cheeks turning slightly more red as she was asked that question and smiled slightly. “Some one had to Sensei and I didn’t feel like leaving your side till I was sure you would wake again.”